Classic Audiobook Collection - The Bright Messenger by Algernon Blackwood ~ Full Audiobook [fantasy]
Episode Date: October 25, 2022The Bright Messenger by Algernon Blackwood audiobook. Genre: fantasy In this moody, metaphysical novel from master of the uncanny Algernon Blackwood, Dr. Edward Fillery, a psychologist with an unusua...l sensitivity to hidden currents in the human mind, is drawn into a case that defies ordinary diagnosis. At a discreet Spiritual Clinique he and his colleague Paul Devonham take in a young man with a baffling double life: at times he seems a simple, gentle country youth, and at others something vast and unaccountable shines through him - a presence Fillery names only by initials, as if language itself cannot hold it. As the doctors argue over what is illness and what might be evolution, fragments of the patient's past emerge: a remote upbringing, an eccentric mentor, and a devotion to natural forces that feels older than civilization. The closer Fillery comes to understanding the young man's divided consciousness, the more the surrounding world begins to tilt, as friends, patients, and skeptics alike are forced to confront the possibility that personality is not a closed room but a door. Part psychological inquiry, part occult romance, The Bright Messenger asks what humanity may become if the boundaries between the everyday self and the larger universe grow thin. For ad-free listening try our premium subscription Chapters (Approximate) (00:00:00) Chapter 01 (00:16:15) Chapter 02 (00:31:03) Chapter 03 (00:40:20) Chapter 04 (01:03:53) Chapter 05 (01:38:13) Chapter 06 (02:29:56) Chapter 07 (02:58:49) Chapter 08 (03:04:27) Chapter 09 (03:58:46) Chapter 10 (04:32:07) Chapter 11 (04:58:35) Chapter 12 (06:03:17) Chapter 13 (06:31:52) Chapter 14 (07:08:02) Chapter 15 (07:30:42) Chapter 16 (07:51:49) Chapter 17 (08:25:22) Chapter 18 (08:47:25) Chapter 19 (09:15:52) Chapter 20 (09:55:41) Chapter 21 (10:41:30) Chapter 22 (11:14:06) Chapter 23 (12:10:09) Chapter 24 (12:49:19) Chapter 25 (13:30:48) Chapter 26 (14:22:13) Chapter 27 Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices
Transcript
Discussion (0)
The Bright Messenger
Chapter 1
Edward Filleri, so far as may be possible to a man of normal passions and emotions,
took a detached view of life and human nature.
At the age of 38 he still remained a spectator,
a searching, critical, analytical, yet chiefly perhaps a sympathetic spectator,
before the great performance whose stage is the planet
and whose performers and auditorium are humanity.
Knowing himself outcast, an unwelcome deadhead at the play, he had yet felt no bitterness
against the parents whose fierce, illicit passion, had deprived him of an honorable seat.
The first shock of resentment over, he had faced the situation with a tolerance
which showed an unusual charity, an exceptional understanding in one so young.
He was twenty when he learned the truth about himself, and it was a very little bit of a truth about himself,
and it was his wondering analysis as to why two loving humans could be so careless of their
offspring's welfare, when the rest of nature took such pains in the matter that first betrayed
perhaps his natural aptitude. He had the innate gift of seeing things as they were, undisturbed
by personal emotion, while yet asking himself with scientific accuracy why and how they came to
be so. These were invaluable qualities in the line of knowledge and research he chose for himself
as psychologist and doctor. The terms are somewhat loose. His longing was to probe the motives of
conduct in the first place, and in the second to correct the results of wrong conduct by removing
faulty motives. Psychiatrist and healer, therefore, were his more accurate titles. Psychiatrist and healer,
in due course he became.
His father, an engineer of ability and enterprise,
prospecting in the remoter parts of the Caucasus for copper,
and making a comfortable fortune in so doing,
was carried off his feet suddenly
by the beauty of a Caucasian peasant girl,
daughter of a shepherd in these lonely and majestic mountains,
whose intolerable grandeur may well intoxicate a man to madness.
A dangerous and dissonable,
disgraceful episode it seems to have been between John Fillory, hitherto of steady moral fiber,
and this strange, lovely pagan girl, whose savage father hunted the pair of them high and low for
weeks before they finally alluded him in the azalea valleys beyond art-vine.
Great passion, possibly great love, born of this enchanted land whose peaks touch heaven,
while their lower turfy slopes are carpeted with lilies, azaleas, rhododendrons,
contributed to the birth of Edward,
who first saw the light in a secret chamber of a dirty Tiflis house above the Cora torrent.
That same night, when the sun dipped beneath the Black Sea waters 200 miles to the westward,
his mother had looked for the last time upon her northern lover and her wild Caucasian mountains.
Edward, however, persisted, visible emblem of a few weeks' primal passion in a primal land.
Intense desire, born in this remote wilderness of amazing loveliness, lent him perhaps
a strain of illicit almost unearthly yearning, a secret nostalgia for some lost veil of beauty
that held fiercer sunshine, mightier winds, and fairer flowers than those he knew in this world.
At the age of four he was brought to England.
His Russian memories faded, though not the birthright of his primitive blood.
Settling in London, his father increased his fortune as consulting engineer,
but did not marry.
To the short vehement episode he had given of his very best,
he remained true to his gorgeous memory and his sin.
The cream of his life, its essence, and its perfume
had been spent in those wild, wind-swept azalea valleys beyond.
on Artvine. The azalea honey was in his blood, the scent of the lilies in his brain. He still heard
the Cora and Ryan foaming down towards ancient Colchus. Edward embodied for him the spirit of these
sweet, passionate memories. He loved the boy, he cherished, and he spoiled him. But Edward had
stuff in him that rendered spoiling harmless. A vigorous, independent youngster, he showed firmness
and character as a lad. To the delight of his father he knew his own mind early, reading and
studying on his own account, possessed at the same time by a vehement love of nature and outdoor
life that was far more than the average English boy's inclination to open air and sport.
There lay some primal quality in his blood that was of ancient origin and leaned towards
wildness. There seemed almost at the same time a faunish strain.
that turned away from life.
As a tiny little fellow, he had that strange touch of creative imagination
other children have also known, an invisible playmate.
It had no name, as it apparently had no sex.
The boy's father could trace it directly to no fairy tale, read or heard.
Its origin in the child's mind remained a mystery.
Yet its characteristics were unusual, even for such fanciful imaginings.
Too full-fledged to have been created gradually by the boy's loneliness, it seemed half-goblin
and half-nature spirit.
It replaced, at any rate, the little brothers and sisters who were not there, and the father,
led by his conscience possibly to divine or half-divine its origin, met the pretense with
sympathetic encouragement.
It came usually with the wind, moreover, and went with the wind, and went with the wind, and
wind accordingly excited the child.
"'Listen, father!' he would exclaim when no air was moving anywhere and the day was still as death.
Then,
"'Plop! So, there you are!'
As though it had dropped through empty space and landed at his feet.
"'It came from a tremendous height,' the child explained.
"'The wind's up there you see today.'
Which struck the parents' mind as odd, because it proved later.
true. An upper wind, far in the higher strata of air, came down an hour so afterwards and blew
into a storm. Fire and flowers, too, were connected with his invisible playmate.
"'He'll make it burn, father,' the child said convincingly, when the chimney smoked and
the coals refused to catch, and then became very busy with his friend in the grate and
about the hearth, just as though he helped and superintended what was being
invisibly accomplished.
"'It's burning better, anyhow,' agreed the father, astonished in spite of himself,
as the coals began to glow and spurt their gassy flames.
"'Well done. I am very much obliged to you and your little friend.'
"'But it's the only thing he can do. He likes it. It's his work, really, don't you see?
Keeping up the heat and things.'
"'Oh, it's his natural job, is it? I see, yes.
But my thanks to him all the same."
"'Thank you very much,' said Grave Edward, aged five,
addressing his tiny friend among the fire-irons.
"'I'm much obliged to you.'
Edward was a bit older when the flower incident took place,
with the geranium that no amount of care and coaxing seemed able to keep alive.
It had been dying slowly for some days,
when Edward announced that he saw its inside flitifference,
about the plant, but unable to get back into it.
"'It's got out, you see, and can't get back into its body again, so it's dying.'
"'Well, what in the world are we to do about it?' asked his father.
"'I'll ask,' was the solemn reply.
"'Now I know,' he cried, delighted, after asking his question of the empty air,
and listening for the answer.
"'Of course, now I see.
"'Look, father, there it is. It's spirit!'
He stood beside the flower and pointed to the earth in the pot.
"'Dear me, yes. Where do you see it? I don't see it quite.'
He says I can pick it up and put it back and then the flower will live.
The child put out a hand as though picking up something that moved quickly about the stem.
"'What's it look like?' asked his father quickly.
"'Oh, sort of trinangles and things with the stem.
lines and corners?
Was the reply, making a gesture as though he caught it and popped it back into the red drooping
blossoms?
"'There you are!
Now you're alive again!
Thank you very much, please!'
This last remark to the invisible playmate who was superintending.
"'A sort of geometrical figure, was it?'
inquired the father next day, when, to his surprise, he found the geranium blooming in
full health and beauty once again.
"'That's what you saw, eh?'
"'It was its spirit, and it was shiny red like fire,' the child replied.
"'It's heat. Without these things, there be no flowers at all.'
"'Who makes everything grow?' he asked suddenly a moment later.
"'You mean what makes them grow?'
"'Who?' he repeated with emphasis.
"'Who builds the bodies up and looks after them?'
Ah, the structure you mean, the form!"
Edward nodded.
His father had the feeling he was not being asked for information, but was being cross-examined.
A faint pressure, as of uneasiness, touched him.
They develop automatically, that means naturally, under the laws of nature, he replied.
And the laws? Who keeps them working properly?
The father, with a mental gulp, replied that,
God did.
A beetle's body, for instance, or a daisies, or an elephants?
Persisted the child, undeceived by the theological evasion,
or mine, or mountains?
John Fillerie racked his brain for an answer,
while Edward continued his list to include sea anemones,
frost patterns, fire, wind, moon, sun, and stars.
All these forms to him were bodies, apparently.
I know, he exclaimed suddenly with intense conviction, clapping his hands together and standing on his toes.
Do you indeed? Then you know more than the rest of us.
They do, of course, came the positive announcement.
The other kind. It's their work.
Yours, for instance. He turned to his playmate, but so naturally and convincingly,
that a chill ran down his father's spine as he watched.
It's fire, isn't it? You showed me once. And water stops you, but wind helps you. And he continued
long after his father had left the room. With advancing years, however, Edward either forgot his
playmate or kept its activities to himself. He no longer referred to it at any rate. His energies
demanded a bigger field. He roamed the fields and woods, climbed the hills, stayed out all night
to see the sunrise, made fires, even when fires were not exactly needed, and hunted with
red Indians and with what he called windy fire people everywhere. He was never in the
house. He ran wild. Great open spaces, trees and flowers were what he liked. The sea, on
the other hand, alarmed him. Only wind and fire comforted him and made him happy and full
of life. He was a playmate of wind and fire.
in large quantities at any rate was inimical.
With concealed approval, masking a deep love fulfilled yet incomplete,
his father watched the growth of this fiercer strain
that mere covert shooting could not satisfy,
nor ordinary sporting holidays appease.
England's too small for you, Edward, isn't it?
He asked once tentatively when the boy was about fifteen.
"'The English people, you mean, father?'
"'You find them dull, don't you?
And the island a bit cramped, eh?'
Edward waited without replying.
He did not quite understand what his indulgent father intended,
or was leading up to.
"'You'd like to travel and see things, and people for yourself, I mean.'
He watched the boy without, as he thought the latter noticing.
The answer pleased but puzzled him.
We're all much the same, aren't we?' said Edward.
"'Well, with differences, yes we are. But still, it's only the same over and over again,
isn't it?'
Then, while his father was thinking of this reply and of what he should say to it,
the boy asked suddenly, with a resting intensity,
"'Are we the only people, the only sort of beings, I mean? Just men and women like us all over
the world? No others of any sort? Bigger, for instance, or more wild and wonderful?
Then he added, a thrust of strange yearning in his face and eyes,
More beautiful? He almost whispered the last words.
His father winced. He divined the origin of that strange inquiry.
Upon those immense and lonely mountains, distant in space and time for him,
imagination, rich and pagan, ran he well-new to vast and mighty beings, superior to human,
benignant and maleficent, akin to the stimulating and exhilarating conception of the gods
and certainly non-human.
Nothing, Edward, that we know of. Why should there be?
Oh, I don't know, Dad. I just wondered sometimes.
But, as you say, we've made.
Not a scrap of evidence, of course.
Not a scrap, agreed his father. Poetic legends ain't evidence.
The mind ruled the heart in Edward. He had his father's brains at any rate, and all his
powers and longings focused in a single line that indicated plainly what his career should be.
The public schools could help him little. He went to Edinburgh to study medicine.
He passed eventually with all possible honors, and the day he brought home the news,
his father, dying, told him the secret of his illegitimate birth.
End of Chapter 1. Chapter 2 of The Bright Messenger by Algernon Blackwood.
This Libervox recording is in the public domain.
The Bright Messenger, Chapter 2.
The subsequent 20 years or so may be a while.
be summarized. Alone in the world of a loving, passionate nature, he deliberately set all thought
of marriage on one side as an impossibility, and directed his entire energy into the acquirement
of knowledge, reading, studying, experimenting far outside the circle of the ordinary medical man.
The attitude of detachment he had adopted became a habit. He believed it was now his nature.
The more he learned of human frailty and human faculties, the greater became the charity he
felt towards his fellow kind.
In his own being, it seemed, lay something big, sweet, simple, a generosity that longed to
share with others, a tolerance more ready to acquit than to condemn.
Above all, a great gift of understanding sympathy that, doubtless, was the explanation of his
singular insight.
Rarely he found it in him to blame. Forgiveness, based upon the increasing extent of his
experience, seemed his natural view of human mistakes and human infirmities. His one desire,
his one hope, was to serve the race. Yet he himself remained aloof. He watched the play,
but took no part in it. This forgiveness, too, began at home. His grievance had not soured or
dejected him, his father's error presenting itself as a problem to be pondered over rather than
a sin to blame.
Some day he promised himself, he would go and see with his own eyes the Caucasian tribe
whence his blood was partially derived, whence his un-English yearnings for a wilder scale
of personal freedom amid an unstained, majestic nature, were first stolen.
The inherited picture of a Caucasian veil of loveliness and liberty lay indeed very deep in his nature,
emerging always like a symbol when he was profoundly moved.
At any crisis in his life it rose beckoning, seductive, haunting beyond words.
Curious, ill-defined emotions with it that drove him towards another standard, another state,
to something, at any rate, he could neither name nor visualize.
yet that seemed to dwarf the only life he knew.
About it was a touch of strange, unearthly radiance
that dimmed existence as he knew it.
The shine went out of it.
There was involved in this symbolic valley
something wholly new both in color, sound, and outline,
yet that remained obstinately outside definition.
First, however, he must work, develop himself,
and broaden, deepen, extend in every possible way the knowledge of his kind that seemed his only love.
He began in a very practical way, setting up his plate in a mean quarter of the great metropolis,
healing, helping, learning with his heart as well as with his brain,
observing life at closest quarters from its beginning to its close,
his sympathies becoming enriched the more he saw,
and his mind groping its way towards clearer insight the more he read, thought studied.
His wealth made him independent. His tastes were simple, his wants few. He observed the great play
from the pit and gallery, from the wings, from behind the scenes as well.
Moving then into the stalls, into a wealthier neighborhood, that is, he repeated the experience
among another class, finding, however, little difference,
except in the greater artificiality of his types, the larger proportion of mental and nervous
ailments, of hysteria, delusion, imaginary troubles, and the like. The infirmities due to
idleness, inflamed vanity, and luxury offered a new field, though to him a less attractive
one. The farther from simplicity, from the raw facts of living, the more complicated,
yet the more trivial, the resulting disabilities.
These, however, were quite as real as those, and harder indeed to cure.
Idle imagination, fostered by opportunity and means, yet forced by conventionality to wear
infinite disguises, brought a strange, if far from a noble, crop of disorders into his ken.
Yet he accepted them for serious treatment, whatever his private opinion may have been,
his patience, tact and sympathy, backed by his insight and great knowledge, brought him quick
success. He was soon in a fair way to become a fashionable doctor. But the field he found
was restricted somewhat. His quest was knowledge, not fame or money. He chose his cases where
he could, though actually refusing nothing. He specialized more and more with afflictions of a mental
kind. He was immensely successful in restoring proportion out of disorder. He revealed people to themselves.
He taught them to recover lost hope and confidence. He used little medicine, but stimulated the will
towards a revival of fading vitality. Auto-suggestion, rather than suggestion or hypnotism,
was his method. He healed. He began to be talked about. Then suddenly his house was sold.
His plate was taken down. He vanished.
Human beings object to sudden changes, whose secret they have not been told and cannot easily guess.
His abrupt disappearance caused talk and rumors, led, of course, by those chiefly disappointed women
who had most reason to be grateful for past services.
But if the words charlatan and quack were whispered, he did not hear them.
He had taken the post of assistant in the way.
in a lunatic asylum in a northern town, because the work promised him increase of knowledge
and experience in his own particular field. The talk he left behind him mattered as little
as the small pay attached to the humble duties he had accepted. London forgot him, but he did
not forget what London had taught him. A new field opened, and in less than two years,
opportunity, combined with his undoubted qualifications, saw him head of an establishment
where he could observe at first-hand the facts and phenomena that interested him most.
Humane treatment, backed by profound insight into the derangements of the poor human creatures
under his charge, brought the place into a theme it had never known before. He spent five years
there in profound study and experiment. He achieved new results and published them.
His experimental psychology caused a sensation.
His name was known. He was an authority.
At this time he was well past thirty, a tall, dark, distinguished-looking man of
appearance, grave, and even somber, imposing too, with his quiet, piercing eyes,
but somber only until the smile lit up his somewhat rugged face.
It was a face that nobody could lie to, but to that smile the suffering heart might tell its
inmost secrets with confidence, hope, trust, and without reserve.
There followed several years abroad in Paris, Rome, St. Petersburg, Moscow.
Vienna and Zurich, he also visited, to test their certain lines of research, and to meet
personally their originators.
This period was partly a holiday, partly an opportunity to know at first hand the leaders in mental therapeutics, psychology, and the rest,
and also that he might find time to digest and arrange his own accumulation of knowledge,
with a view later to undertaking the life work to which his previous experience was but preliminary.
Fame had come to him unsought. His published works alone ensured his going down to
posterity as a careful but daring and original judge of the human species and its possibilities.
It was the supernormal rather than the merely abnormal powers that attracted him.
In the subconscious, as equally in the superconscious, his deep experience taught him,
lay amazing powers of both moral and physical healing, powers as yet but little understood,
good, powers as limitless as they seemed incredible, as mysterious in their operation as they
were simple in their accessibility. And auto-suggestion was the means of using them. The great
men whom he visited welcomed him with open arms, added to his data, widen yet further,
his mental outlook. Sought by high and low in many countries and in strangest cases,
his experience grew and multiplied, his assortment of unused.
usual knowledge was far-reaching, till he stood finally in wonder and amazement before the
human being and its unrealized powers, and his optimism concerning the future progress of the
race became more justified with every added fact.
Yet perhaps his greatest achievement was the study of himself. It was probably to this deep,
intimate, and honest research into his own being that his success in helping others was
primarily due. For in himself, though mastered and coordinated by his steady will,
rendered harmless by his saving sense of humor, and, as he believed, by the absence of any
harbored grievance against others, in his very own being lay all those potential elements of
disorder, those loose unraveled threads of alien impulse and suppressed desire,
which can make for dangerous disintegration, and thus produce,
the disturbing results classed generally under alienation and neurosis.
The incongruous elements in him were the gift of nature.
Know thyself was the saving attitude he brought to that gift, redeeming it.
This phrase, borrowed he remembered with a smile for the portal of the ancient mysteries,
remained his watchword.
He was able to thank the fierce illicit love that furnished his body and his mental makeup
for a richer field of first-hand study than years of practice among others could have supplied.
He belonged by temperament to the unstable, but he was aware of it. He realized the two beings
in him, the reasoning, scientific man, and the speculative dreamer, visionary, poet. The latter wondered,
dreamed among a totally different set of values far below and out of sight. The deeper portion
of himself was forever beating up for recognition, clamoring to be used, yet with a strange
shyness that reminded him of a loving woman who cannot be certain her passion is returned.
It hinted, threatened, wept, and even sulked. It rose like a flame, bringing its own light
and wind, blessed his whole being with some divine assurance. And then, because not instantly accepted,
it retired, leaving him empty. His mind colored with unearthly yearnings, with poignant
regrets, yet perfumed as though the fairness of spring herself had lit upon his heart
and kissed it into blossom on her passage north. It presented its amazing pictures and withdrew.
Illusive, as the half-memory of some radiant dream whose wonder and sweetness
have been intense to the point of almost pain, it hovered, floating just to the moment of almost pain, it hovered,
floating just out of reach. It lay waiting for that sincere belief which would convince that
its passion was returned, and a fleeting picture of a wild Caucasian valley, steeped in sunshine and
flowers, was always the first sign of its awakening. Though not afraid of reason, it seemed
somehow independent of the latter's processes. It was his reason, however, he well knew that
dim the light in its grand, terrible eyes, causing it to withdraw the instant he began to question.
Precise, formal thinking shut the engines off and damped the furnaces. His love, his passion,
nonetheless, were there, hiding with belief, until some bright messenger, bringing glad tidings
should reveal the method of harmonious union between reason and vision, between man's trivial
normal faculties and his astounding supernormal possibilities.
This element of feeling in our outlook on nature is a satisfaction in itself,
but our plea for allowing it to operate in our interpretation of nature is that we get
closer to some things through feeling than we do through science. The tendency of feeling
is always to see things whole. We cannot, for our life's sake, and for the sake of our
philosophical reconstruction, afford to lose in scientific analysis what the poets and artists
and the lovers of nature all see. It is intuitively felt, rather than intellectually perceived,
the vision of things as totalities, root and all, all in all, neither fancifully nor mystically,
but sympathetically in their wholeness. To these words of Professor T. Arthur Thompsons, he heartily
subscribed, applying their principle to his own particular field.
End of Chapter 2. Chapter 3. Of the Bright Messenger, by Algernon Blackwood. This
Librevox recording is in the public domain. The Bright Messenger, Chapter 3. The net result of his
inquiries and research, when, at the age of nearly 40, he established his own private home for
unusual, so-called hopeless cases in northwest London. It was free to all, and as spiritual
clinic he thought of it sometimes with a smile, may be summed up in the single sentence that
man is greater than he knows, and that completer realization of his full possibilities
lies accessible to his subconscious and super-conscious powers. Herein he saw, indeed,
the chief hope of progress for humanity. And it was to the failures, the
the evil and the broken that he owed chiefly his inspiring optimism, since it was largely
in collapse that occurred the sporadic upheaval of those supernormal forces, which, controlled,
coordinated, lead, must eventually bring about the realization he foresaw.
The purpose, however, of these notes is not to furnish a sensational story of various patients
whom he studied, healed or failed to heal. Its object is to give some
details of one case in particular, whose outstanding peculiarities affected his theories and
convictions, leaving him open-minded still, but with a breath of awe in his heart, perhaps,
before a possibility his previous knowledge had ruled entirely out of court. Even if,
which is doubtful, he had ever considered it as a possibility at all.
He had realized early that the individual manifests but an insignificant portion of his being
in his ordinary existence, the normal self being the tip of his consciousness only, yet whose
fuller expression rises readily to adequate evocation. And it was the study of genius,
of prodigy, so called, and of certain faculty shown sometimes in hysteria, that led him to believe
these were small jets from a sea of power that might, indeed ought, to be realizable at will.
The phenomena all pointed, he believed, to put him to.
powers that seemed as superior to cerebral functions as they were independent of these.
Man's possible field of being, in other words, seemed capable of indefinite extension. His heart
glowed within him as he established, step by step, these greater powers. He dared to foresee
a time when the limitations of separate personality would have been destroyed, and the vast
brotherhood of the race become literally realized its practical unity accomplished.
The difficulties were endless and discouraging.
The inventive powers of the bigger self,
its astonishing faculty for dramatizing its content in every conceivable form,
blocked everywhere the search for truth.
It could, he found, also detach a portion of its content
into a series of separate personalities,
each with its individual morals, talents, tendencies,
each with its distinct and separate memory.
These fragments it could project, so to speak, masquerading convincingly as separate entities,
using strange languages, offering detailed knowledge of other conditions, distant in time and space,
suggesting indeed to the unwary that they were due to obsessing spirits,
and leaving the observer in wonder before the potential capacity of the central self-d scorging them.
The human deaths included, beyond mere telepathy and extended,
telepathy, an expansion of consciousness so vast as to be apparently limitless.
The past, on rare occasions even the future, lay open.
The entire planetary memory, stored with rich and pregnant accumulated experience,
was accessible and shareable.
New aspects of space and time were equally involved.
A vision of incredible grandeur opened gradually before his eyes.
The surface consciousness of today was really rather a trumpery affair.
The gross lethargy of the vast majority, vis-à-vis the greater possibilities, afflicted him.
To this surface consciousness alone was so-called evil possible, as ignorance.
As ugly is only halfway to a thing, so evil is halfway to good.
With the greater powers must come greater knowledge, shared as,
as by instantaneous wireless over the entire planet.
And misunderstanding, chief obstacle to progress always, would be impossible.
A huge unity, sense of oneness, must follow.
Moral growth would accompany the increase of faculty.
And here and there, it seemed to him, the surface ice had thawed already a little.
The pressure of the great deeps below caused cracks and fissures.
Autosuggestion, prototype of all suggestion,
offered mysterious hints of the way to reach the stupendous underworld,
as the Christian scientists, the miraculous healers,
the new thought movement, saints, prophets, poets, artists were finding out.
The subliminal, to state it shortly, might be the divine.
This was the hope, though not yet the actual belief,
that haunted and inspired him.
Behind his personality lurked this strange, gigantic dream, ever beating to get through.
In his private home, helping, healing, using his great gifts of sympathy and insight,
he at the same time found the material for intimate study and legitimate experiment he sought.
The building had been altered to suit his exact requirements.
There were private suites, each with its door and staircase to the street.
One part of it provided his own living quarters, shut off entirely from the patient's side.
In another, equally cut off and self-contained, yet within easy communication of his own rooms,
lived Paul Devinham, his valued young assistant.
There was a third private suite as well.
The entire expenses he defrayed himself.
Here then, for a year or two, he worked indefaggatively,
with the measure of success and failure he anticipated.
Here he dreamed his great dream of the future of the race,
in whose progress and infinite capacities he hopefully believed.
Work was his love, the advancement of humanity, his God.
The war availed itself of his great powers,
as also of his ready-made establishment,
both of which he gave without a thought of self.
New material came as well from the battlefields,
into his ken.
The effect of the terrible five years upon him
was in direct proportion to his sincerity.
His mind was not the type that shirk's conclusions,
nor fears to look facts in the face.
For really new knowledge,
he was ever ready to yield all previous theories,
to scrap all he had held hitherto for probable.
His mind was open, he sought only truth.
The war, above all the peace,
shook his optimism.
If it did not wholly shatter his belief in human progress,
it proved such progress to be so slow
that his utopia faded into a remotest distance,
and his dream of perfectibility became the faintest possible star
in his hitherto bright sky of hope.
He felt shocked and stupefied.
The reaction was greater than at first he realized.
He had often pitied the mind that,
aware only of its surface consciousness, uninformed by thrill or shift of the greater powers below and
above, lived unwarned of its own immense or possibilities. To such, the evidence for extended
human faculties must seem explicable by fraud, illusion, derangement, to be classed as abnormal
rubbish worthy only of the alienist's attention as diseases. To him such minds, though able,
with big intellects among them, had ever seemed a prejudiced, fossilized, prehistoric type.
Restricted by their very nature, violently resisting new ideas, they might be intense within their
actual scope, but with vision denied them, they never could be really great.
One effect of the shock he had undergone will be evident by merely stating that he now understood
this type of mind a good deal better than before.
End of Chapter 3. Chapter 4 of The Bright Messenger by Algernon Blackwood.
This Libervox recording is in the public domain.
The Bright Messenger. Chapter 4.
The war was over, though the benefits of the long-anticipated peace
still kept provocatively, exasperatingly out of reach,
when about the middle of September Dr. Fillory received a letter that interested him deeply.
The shattered world was still distraught, uneasy.
Nervously eager to resume its former activities,
it was yet waiting for the word that should give it the necessary confidence to begin.
Doubt, insecurity, uncertainty everywhere dominated human minds.
Those who hoped for a renewal of the easy, careless mood of pre-war days
were dismayed to find this was impossible.
Others who had allowed an optimistic idealism to prophecy a new,
age, looked about them bewilderingly and in vain for signs of its fair birth.
The latter, to whom perhaps Dr. Fillory belonged, were more bitterly disappointed,
more cruelly shocked than the former.
The race, it seemed to many unshirking eyes, had leapt back centuries at a single spring.
The Gulf of primal savagery which had gaped wide open for five years, proving the Stone Age
close beneath the surface of so-called civilization,
had not yet fully closed. Its jaws still dripped blood, hatred, selfishness. The race was still
dislocated by the convincing disproof of progress, horrified at the fierce reality which had
displaced the two-pence-colored dream it had been complacently worshipping hitherto. Men in the mass,
undoubtedly were savages still. To Dr. Filleri, an honest, though not a necessarily fundamental pessimism,
seemed justified. He believed in progress still, but as his habit was, he faced the facts.
His attitude lost something of its original enthusiasm. Looking about him, he saw no big, constructive
movement. The figure who more than any other was altering the face of the world with his ideas,
as well as his armies, was avowedly destructive only. He found himself a sobered and a saddened man.
His private home, having accomplished splendid work, had just discharged its last shell-shocked
patient. It was now empty again. The staff, carefully chosen and proved by long service,
dismissed on holidays. The building itself renovated and repaired against the arrival later
of new patients that were expected.
Devinham, his assistant, away for a period of rest in Switzerland, would be back in a week or two,
Dr. Fillory, before resuming his normal work, found himself with little to do but watched
the progress of the cleaners, painters, and carpenters at work.
Into this brief time of leisure dropped the strange, perplexing letter with an effect
distinctly stimulating. It promised an unusual case. A patient, if patient the case referred to,
could properly be called, a young man who, if you decide after careful refilating,
to reject, can be looked after only by the State, which means, of course, an asylum for
the insane.
I know you are no longer head of the establishment in Liverpool, but that you confine
yourself to private work along similar lines, though upon a smaller scale, and that you
welcome only cases that have been given up as hopeless.
I honor your courage and your sympathy.
I know your skill.
So far as a cure is conceivable, this one is hopeless, certainly.
But it's unusual, indeed, its unique character entitles it, I believe, to be placed among
your chosen few.
Love, sympathy, patience, combined with the closest observation it urgently demands,
and these qualities, associated with unrivaled skill, you must allow me again to think you
alone possess among healers and helpers of strange minds.
For over twenty years, in the solitudes of these Jura forests and mountains, I have cared for
him as best I could, and with a devotion a child of my own might have expected.
But now, my end not far away, I cannot leave him behind me here uncared for.
Yet the alternative, the impersonal and formal care of an institute, must break my
heart and his. I turn to you. My advanced age and growing infirmities in these days of unkind
travel prohibit my bringing him over. Can your great heart suggest a means, since I feel sure
you will not refuse the care of this strange being whose nature and peculiarities indicate your
especial care and yours alone? Is it too much to wonder if you yourself could come and see him? Here
in the remote mountain chalet, where I have tended and cared for him ever since his mother
died in bearing him over twenty years ago. I have taught him what seemed wise and best. I have
guarded and observed him. He knows little or nothing of an outside world of men and women,
and is ignorant of life in the ordinary meaning of the word. What precisely he may be, to what
stratum of consciousness he belongs, what kind of being he is, I mean.
The last two lines were then scored through, though left legible.
I feel with Arago that he is a rash man who pronounces the word impossible anywhere outside
the sphere of pure mathematics.
More sentences were here scored through.
Dare I say, to you as master, teacher, great open-minded soul, that to human life, as we know it,
he does not perhaps belong?
In writing, in this letter, I find it impossible to give you full details.
I had intended to set them down.
My pen refuses.
In the plain English at my disposal, well, simply, it is not credible.
But I have kept full notes all these years, and the notes belong to you.
I enclose an imperfect painting I made of him some four years ago.
I am no artist.
For background you must imagine what lay beyond my little skill, the blazing glory of the immense
wood-fires that he loves to make upon the open mountain-side, usually at dawn after a night
of prayer and singing, while waiting for the strange power he derives, as we all do,
indeed at second or third hand, from the worship of what is to him his mighty father, the
life-giving son. Wind, as the messengers of the sun, he worships too. Both sun and wind,
that is, produce an unusual state approaching ecstasy. Counting upon you, I have hypnotized him,
suggesting that he forget all the immediate past, in fact to date, and telling him he will
like you in place of me, though with him it is an uncertain method. I am now old in years. I have lived
and loved, suffered and dreamed like most of us. My hands have been warmed at the fires of life,
of which, let me add, I am not ignorant. You have known, I believe, my serious, as also my lighter
imaginative books. My occasional correspondence with your colleague, Paul Devinum, has been of help and
guidance to me. We are not, therefore, wholly strangers."
The twenty years spent in these solitudes among simple peasant folk, with a single object
of devotion to fill my days, have been, I would tell you, among the best of my long existence.
My renouncement of the world was no renouncement. I am enriched with wonder and experience
that amaze me, for the world holds possibilities few have ever dreamed of, and that I
I myself, filled as I am with the memory of their contemplation, can hardly credit even
now.
Perhaps in an earlier stage of evolution, as Delboof believes, man was fully aware of all that
went on within himself.
A region since closed to us, owing to attention being increasingly directed outwards.
Into some such region I have had a glimpse, it seems.
I feel sometimes there was as much fact as fancy, perhaps in the wise old Hebrew, who stated
poetically, recently, too, compared with the stretch of time my science deals with, the sons
of God took to themselves daughters of the children of men.
The letter here broke off, as though interrupted by something unexpected and unusual.
It was signed indeed John Mason, but signed in pencil and at the bottom of an unwritten blank
sheet. It had not all been written either at one time, or on the same day. There were intervals,
evidently, perhaps of hours, perhaps of days, between the paragraphs. Dr. Fillory read,
re-read, then read again the strange epistle, coming each time to the same conclusion.
The writer was dying in the very act of forming the last sentences.
Their incoherence, the alteration in the style, were thus.
thus explained. He had felt the end of life so close that he had written his signature, probably
addressed the envelope as well, knowing the page might never be filled up. It had not been filled
up. Something behind the phrases, behind the intensity of the actual words, beyond the queer
touches that revealed a mind betrayed by solitude, the hints possibly of a deluded intelligence,
was something that rang true and stimulated him more than ordinarily.
The reference to Devinham, too, was definite enough.
Dr. Fillerie remembered vaguely a correspondence during recent crowded years with a man named
Mason, living away in Switzerland somewhere, and that Devinham had asked him questions from
time to time about what he called, with his rough and ready and half-humorous classification,
pagan obsession,
worshipper of fire and wind,
referring it to the writer of the letters named John Mason.
Non-human delusion, he had also called it sometimes.
They had come to refer to it, he remembered as N.H., in fact.
He now looked up those notes,
for the mention of the books caused him an uncomfortable feeling of neglected opportunity,
and John Mason was an honored name.
You know, I believe, my books, the writer said.
Could this be, he asked himself anxiously,
John Mason, the eminent geologist?
Had Devinum not realized who he was?
Must he blame his assistant,
whose jealous care and judgment
saved him so many foolish, futile, unreal cases,
reserving what was significant and important only?
The notes established his mistakes and his assistants.
perhaps intentional ignorance. The writer of this curious letter was unquestionably the author of
those fairy books for children, old and young, whose daring speculations had suggested that
other types and races, ages even before the Neanderthal man, had dwelt side by side with
what is known as modern man upon this time-worn planet. Behind the literary form of legend and
fairy tale, however, lay a curious conviction. Atlantis was of yesterday, compared with earlier civilizations,
now extinct by fire and flood and general upheaval, which once may have inhabited the globe.
The present evolutionary system, buttressed by Darwin and the rest, was but a little recent
insignificant series, trivial, both in time and space, when set beside the mightier systems that had
common gone. Their evidence he found, not in clumsy fossils and footprints on cooled rocks,
but in the minds of those who had followed and eventually survived them. Memories of Titan wars and
mighty beings, and gods and goddesses of non-human kind, to whose different existence the
physical conditions of an overheated planet presented no impossibility. The human species,
this trumpery, limited, self-satisfied superanimal man was not the only type of being.
Yet John Mason, in his day, had held the chair at Edinburgh University,
his lectures embodied common sense and knowledge, with acutest imaginative insight.
His earliest writings were the textbooks of the time.
His name, when Edward Filleri was medical student there,
still hovered like well-loved incense above the old
town towers. The notes now intrigued him. No blame attached to Devonham for having missed
the cue. Devinum could not know everything. Geology was not in his line of work and knowledge,
and Mason was a common name. Rather, he blamed himself for not having been struck by the
oddness of the case. The Mason letters, the pagan obsession, worshipper of wind and fire, the strange
H. N.H. A competent indexer at any rate, he said to himself with a smile as he turned up the
details easily. These were very scanty. Devinum evidently had deemed the case of questionable value.
The letters from Mason, with the answers to them, he could not find.
The slight record was headed, Mason, John, followed by an address.
She-Henri Pettival, peasant, Jean.
Jura Mountains, Vaud, French, Switzerland, and details how to reach this apparently remote valley
by mule and carriage and footpath.
Name of Mason's protege not given.
Sex, male.
Age, born 1895.
Parentage, couple of mystical temperament, sincere, but suffering from marked delusions,
believers in magic, various but chiefly concerned with nature and natural
forces, once known, forgotten today, of immense potency, accessible to certain practices of logical
but undetailed kind, able apparently to intensify human consciousness. Subject of extremely
quick intelligence, but betrays ignorance of human conditions. Intelligence superior to human,
though sometimes inferior. Long periods of quiescence, followed by immense, almost superhuman
activity and energy, worships fire and air, chiefly the former, calling the son his father and deity.
Abpore's confined space, this shone by intense desire for heat, which, together with free space,
air, seem conditions of well-being. Fears, as in claustrophobia, both water and solidity,
anything massive, has great physical power, yet indifference.
different to its use. Women irresistibly attracted to him, but his attitude towards other sex
seems one of gentleness and pity. Love means nothing. Has, on the other hand, extraordinarily
high ideal of service. Is puzzled by quarrels and differences of personal kind. Half-memories
of vast system of myriad workers ruled by this ideal of harmonious service. Faithful, true,
honest. Falseness or lies impossible. Lovable, pathetic, helpless type. The notes broke off abruptly.
Dr. Filleri, wondering a little that his subordinates' brief but suggestive summary had never been
brought to his notice before, turned a moment to glance at the rough watercolor drawing he held
in his hand. He looked at it for some moments with absorption. The expression of his face was
enigmatical. He was more than surprised that Devinham had not drawn his attention to the case in detail.
Placing his hand so as to hide the lower portion of the face, he examined the eyes,
then turned the portrait upside down, gazing at the eyes afresh. He seemed lost in thought
for a considerable time. A faint flush stole into his cheek, and a careful observer might have
noticed an increase of light about the skin. He sighed when he,
or twice, and presently, laying the portrait down again, he turned back to the dossier
upon the table in front of him.
Very accurate and careful, he said to himself with satisfaction as he noticed that
date Devinham had set against the entries, June 20, 1914.
The war, therefore, had interrupted the correspondence.
Devinum had made further notes of his own in the margin here and there.
Does this originate primarily from Mason's mind communicated thence to his protege?"
He agreed with his assistant's query.
If so, was it transferred to Mason's mind before that?
By the father or mother.
The mother was obviously his, Mason's great love.
Yet the father was his life friend.
Mason's great passion was suppressed.
He never told it.
It found no outlet.
"'Admirable,' was the comet spoken below his breath.
"'Boy born as result of some magical experiment intensely believed, not stated in detail,
during course of which father died suddenly.
Mason tended mother, then lived alone in remote place where all had occurred.
Did Mason inherit entire content of parents' beliefs,
dramatizing this by force of unexpressed but passionate love?
Did not Mason's mind, thus charged, communicate whole business to the young mind he has
since formed, a plastic mind uninfluenced by normal human surroundings and conditions of
ordinary life?
Transfer of a sex-inspired mania?
Then followed another note, summarizing evidently Devinum's judgment.
Not worth F's investigation until examined further.
N.B.
Look up Mason first on.
opportunity and judge at first hand.
Dr. Filleri, glancing from the papers to the portrait,
smiled a little again as he signified approval.
But the last entry interested him still more.
It was dated July 13, 1914.
Mason reports Boy's prophecy of great upheaval coming.
Entire race slips back into chaos of primitive life again.
entire Western civilization crumbles.
Modern inventions and knowledge vanish.
Nature spirits reappear.
Desire's return of all previous letters.
These sent by registered post.
A few scattered notes on separate sheets of paper
lay at the end of the carefully typed dossier,
but these were very incomplete,
and Devinham's handwriting, especially when in pencil,
was not of the clearest.
Non-human claim, though, absurd, not traceable to any antecedent causes given by letters.
What is Mason's past mental and temperamental history? Is he not, through the parents, the cause?
Mania seems harmless, both to subject and others. No suffering or unhappiness. Therefore,
not a case for F, until further examined by self. Better see Mason and his subject first.
wrote July 24th proposing visit.
Dr. Fillory's eyes twinkled.
His forehead relaxed.
He looked back.
He remembered details.
Devenom's holiday that year, he recalled, was due on August 1st.
He had intended going out mountain climbing in Switzerland.
The final note of all, also in half-legible writing,
seemed to refer to the treatment Mason had asked advice about,
and the line Devinum had suggested.
Natural life close to nature cannot hurt him,
but I advise watch him with fire and with heights, heat, air.
That is, he may decide his physical body is irksome and seek to escape it.
Teach him natural history, botany, geology, insects, animals, even astronomy,
but always giving him reasons and explanations.
Above all, let him meet girls of his own.
own age and fall in love. Fullest natural expression, but guarded without his knowing it.
For a long time, Dr. Fillory sat with the notes and papers before him, thinking over what
he had read. Devin's advice was clever enough, but without insight, sound and astute, yet lacking
divination. The twinkle in his eyes caused by the final entry died away. His face was grave, his manner
preoccupied, intense. He gazed long at the portrait in his hand. It was dusk when he finally rose,
replaced the dossier, locked the cabinet, and went out into another room, and thence into the hall.
Taking his hat and stick, he left the house, already composing in his mind the telegram,
instructing Devonam, while apologizing for the interrupted holiday to bring the subject of the
notes to England with him. A telegraph girl met him on the very steps of the house.
He took the envelope from her and opened it. He read the message. It was dated Bal the day before.
Arriving end week with interesting patient. Details index under Mason. Prepare private suite.
Devinum. End of Chapter 4. Chapter 5. Of the Bright Messenger. By Algernon Blackwood.
This Librevox recording is in the public domain. The Bright Messenger.
Chapter 5
It was, however, some two weeks later before Dr. Filleri was on his way to the station to meet
Devonham and his companion. A slight delay, caused apparently by the necessity of buying an outfit,
had intervened and given time for an exchange of letters, but Devinum had contended himself
chiefly with telegrams. He did not wish his chief to know too much about the case in advance.
Probably he regrets the notes already, thought the doctor, as the car made its way slowly across
crowded London.
He wants my first unbiased judgment.
He's right, of course, but it's too late for that now.
The delay, however, had been of value.
The home was in working order again.
The staff returned, the private suite all ready for its interesting occupant,
whom, in thought, he had already named N.H.
For in the first place he did not know his name as yet, and in the second he fell towards
him a certain attitude of tolerant, half-humorous skepticism.
Cut off from his own kind for so many years, educated, perhaps half-educated only, by
too speculative and imaginative a mind, equally warped by this long solitude, a mind unduly
stretched by the contemplation of immense geological perspectives, filled too with
heaven knows what strange stories of pantheistic nature feeling, N.H. might be distinctly
interesting, but hardly all that Mason had thought him. Unique was a word rarely justified.
The peculiarities would prove to be mere extravagances that had of necessity remained uncorrected
by the friction of intercourse with his own kind.
The rest was inheritance, equally unpruned, a mind living in a side eddy, a backwater with nature.
At the same time, Dr. Filleri admitted a certain anticipatory excitement he could not wholly account for,
an undercurrent of wonder he ascribed to his cacassian blood.
He had written once only to his assistant, sending briefest instructions to say the rooms would be ready
and that the young man must believe he was an invited guest coming on a visit.
Let him expect complete freedom of movement and occupation without the smallest idea of restraint in any way.
He is merely coming to stay for as long as he pleases with a friend of Mason,
impress him with a sense of hearty welcome.
And Devinham, replying, had evidently understood the wisdom of this method.
He is greatly pleased with your name, the sound of it, was simply,
stated in one letter that he wrote,
"'And as names mean a lot to him, so much the better.
"'The sound of it gives him pleasure.
"'He keeps repeating it over to himself.
"'He already likes you.
"'My name he does not care about, saying it quickly, sharply.
"'But he trusts me.
"'His trust in anyone who shows him kindness is instantaneous and complete.
"'He invariably expects kindness, however, from everyone,
gives it himself equally, and is baffled and puzzled by any other treatment.
So Devonham, with N.H., who attached importance to names and expected kindness from people as a
natural thing, would be in Londontown within the hour. Straight from his forests and mountains for
the first time in his life, he would find himself in the heart of the greatest accumulation
of human beings on the planet, the first city of the world, the final expression of civilization,
known to the human race.
N.H. in Londontown, thought Dr. Fillerie, his mouth twitching with the smile that began
in his quiet eyes. "'Bless the lad, we must make him feel at home and happy. He shall
indeed have kindness. He'll need a woman's touch as well.' He reflected a moment.
"'Women are a great help in doubtful cases. The way a man reacts to them,' he mused,
only they must be distinct in type to be of value."
And his mind ran quickly, comprehensively, over the women of his acquaintance, pausing,
as it did so, upon two in particular, a certain Lady Gleason and Irada, sometimes called
Nayan, Kilkhov, the daughter of his Russian friend the sculptor.
His mind pondered for some moments the two he had selected.
was not the first time he had made use of them. Their effect, respectively, upon a man, was invariably
instinctive and illuminating. The two were radically different feminine types, as far removed
from one another as pole from pole, yet each essentially of her sex. Their effect, respectively,
upon such a youth, must be of value, and might be even illuminating to the point of revelation.
Both, he felt sure, would not be indifferent to the new personality.
It was, however, of Nayan Kilkov that he thought chiefly, of that rare, selfless, maternal type,
which men in all ages have called saint or angel.
She possessed that power which evoked in them all they could feel of respect, of purity,
of chivalry, that love in a word which holds as a chief ingredient worship.
Her beauty, beyond their reach, was of the stars.
It was the unattainable in her they loved.
Her beauty was of the soul.
Nyan was spiritual, not as a result of painful effort and laborious development,
but born so.
Her life, moreover, was one of natural service.
Personal love, exclusive devotion to an individual,
concentration of her being upon another single being,
this seemed impossible to her. She was at the same time an enigma. There was an elusive flavor about her
that made people a little in awe of her, a flavor not of this earth quite. She carried an impersonal
attitude almost to the point of seeming irresponsible to common human things and interests.
The other woman, Lady Gleeson, Angela, her Christian name, was equally a simple type,
though her simplicity was that of the primitive female who was still close to the stone age,
a savage. She adorned herself to capture men. She was the female spider that devours its mates.
She wanted slaves. To describe her as selfish were inadequate, for she was unaware that any other
ideal existed in life but that of obtaining her own pleasure. There was instinct and emotion,
but of course no heart.
Without morals, conscience, or consideration, she was the animal of prey that obeys the call of hunger
in the most direct way possible, regardless of consequences to herself or others.
Her brain was quick, her personality shallow.
When talking she rattled on.
Devinum had well said once,
You can hear her two thoughts clicking, both of them in trousers.
Sir George, recently knighted, successful with large conceivable,
sessions in China was indulgent. The male splendor of the youth was bound to stimulate her hunger,
as his simplicity, his loneliness, and, in a sense, his pathetic helplessness, would certainly
evoke the tenderness in Nyan. He'll probably like her, ridiculous name, too, Dr. Filleri felt,
the nickname they gave her because she's the same to everybody, whichever way you take her,
Nyan Kilkoff. Yet her real name was more than that.
beautiful, Ereda. And as he repeated it half aloud, a soft light stole upon his face, shone
in the deep, clear eyes, and touched even the corners of the rather grim mouth with another,
a tenderer expression, before the sternness quickly returned to it.
N.H. would meet thus two main types of female life. He apparently, an exceedingly male being,
would face the onslaught of passion and heart, of lust and love, rest of love,
respectively. And it was his reactions to these onslaughts that Fillory wished to observe. They would
help his diagnosis. They might guide his treatment. It was a warm and muggy afternoon,
the twilight passing rapidly into darkness now, one of those late autumn days when summer heat
flits back, but light is weak. The covered sky increased the clammy warmth, which was damp, unhealthy,
devitalizing. No wind stirred. The Great City was sticky and depressing. Yet people approved the heat,
although it tired them. "'It shortens the winter, anyhow,' was the general verdict when expressed at all.
They referred unconsciously to the general dread of strikes. London was hurried and confused.
An air of feverish overcrowding reigned in the Great Station when he left the car,
and went in on foot. No sign of order, system, direction was visible. The scene might have been
a first rehearsal of some entirely new experiment. Grumbling and complaint rose from all sides
in an exasperated chorus. He tried to ascertain how late the train was, and on which platform
it might be expected, but no one knew for certain, and the grudging replies to question seemed
to say, "'You've no right to ask anything, and if you keep on asking, there will be a strike.
So that's that.'
He listened to the talk and watched the facial expressions and the movements of the half-resigned
and half-excited concourse of London citizens. The clock was accurate, and everyone was
kind to ladies. Stewed tea, stale cake with little stones in it, vile whiskey, and very weak
beer were obtainable at high prices. There were no matches. The machine for supplying the platform
tickets was broken. He saw men paying more thought and attention to the comfort of their dogs than to their
own. The great, marvelous, stupid, splendid race was puzzled and exasperated. Then suddenly,
the train pulled in, full of returned exiles, longing to be back again in dear old England.
Thank God it's come, sighed.
the crowd. Good, we're English, forgive and forget, and prepared to tip the porters handsomely
and carry their own baggage. The confusion that followed was equally characteristic,
and equally remarkable, displaying greatness side by side with its defects. There was no system,
all was muddled, yet all was safe. Anyone could claim what luggage they liked,
though no one did so, nor dreamed it.
it seemed of doing so. There was an air of decent honesty and trust. There were ladies who
discovered that all men are savages. There were men and women who were savages. People shook
hands warmly, smiled with honest affection, said light, careless goodbyes that hid genuine
emotion, helped one another with parcels, offered one another lifts. There were few taxicabs,
one perhaps to every thirty people.
And in this general scrimmage, Dr. Filleri at first, could see no sign of his expected arrivals.
He walked from end to end of the platform, littered with luggage, and thronged with bustling
people. But nowhere could he discover the familiar outline of Devonham, nor anyone who answered
to the strange picture that already stood forth sharply in his mind.
"'There has been a mistake somewhere,' he said to himself.
"'I shall find a telegram when I get back to the house,
explaining it. When suddenly, and without apparent cause, there stole upon him a curious lift of freedom,
a sharp sense of open spaces he was at a loss to understand. It was accompanied by an increase of light.
For a second it occurred to him that the great enclosing roof had rolled back and blown away,
letting in air and some lost ray of sunshine. A lovely valley flitted across his thought.
Almost he was aware of flowers, of music, of rhythmic movement.
"'Edward, there you are. I thought you hadn't come!'
He heard close behind him, and turning, saw the figure of Devonum, calm and alert as usual.
At his side stood a lean, virile outline of a young man, topping Devonum by several inches,
with broad but thin shoulders, figure erect yet flexible, whose shining and inquiring eyes of blue
were the most striking feature in a boyish face, where strength, intensity, and radiant health
combined in an unusual degree.
"'Here is our friend, Love Alone,' added Devonam, but not before the figure had stepped
lightly and quickly forward, already staring at him and shaking his outstretched hand.
So this was N.H., and Levalon was his name. The calm, searching eyes held a touch of bewilderment
in them. The eyes of an honest, intelligent animal thought fillery quickly, adding in spite
of himself and almost simultaneously, but of a divine animal. It was a look he had never in his
life before encountered in any human eyes. Mason's watercolor sketch had caught something, at least,
of their innocence and question, of their odd directness and intensity, something too of the golden
and fire in the hair. He wore a broad-brimmed felt hat of Swiss pattern, a Bernese overcoat,
and a low, soft-collared shirt with blue tie to match. Buffeted and pushed by the frenzy
travelers, they stood and faced each other, shaking hands, eyes looking into eyes, two strangers,
doctor and patient possibly, but friends most certainly, both felt instantly. They liked one another.
Once again the scent of flowers danced with light above the piled-up heaps of trunks, rugs, packages.
A cool wind from mountains seemed to blow across the dreadful station.
You've arrived safely, began Dr. Filleri, a little taken aback, perhaps.
Welcome, and not too tired, I hope.
When the other interrupted him in a man's deep voice, full of pleasant timber.
"'Fillerie,' he said, making the F sound rather long.
"'I need you. To see you makes me happy.'
"'Tired,' put in Devon breathlessly.
"'Good heavens, not he, but I am. Now for a porter and the big luggage. Have you got a taxi?'
"'The car is here,' said Fillerie, letting go with a certain reluctance the hand he held,
and paying little attention to anything but the figure before him who used such unexpected language.
What was it? What did it mean?
Whence came this sudden sense of intensity, light, of order, system,
intelligence into the racial scene of muddled turmoil all about him.
There seemed an air of speeding up in thought and action near him,
compared to which the slow stupidity, uncoordinated and confused on all side,
became painful, gross, and even ludicrous. Someone bumped against him with violence,
but quite needlessly, since the simplest judgment of weighed in distance could have avoided the
collision. In such ordinary small details, he was aware of another, a higher standard close.
A man on his left, trying to manage several bundles, appeared vividly as of amazing incompetence,
with his miscalculation, his clumsy movement, his hopeless inability to judge cause and effect.
Yet he had two arms, ten fingers, two legs, broad shoulders, and deep chest.
Misdirection of his great strength made it impossible for him to manage the assortment of light parcels.
Next to him, however, stood a woman carrying a baby. There was no error there.
The panting engine just beyond them, again, set a standard of contemptuous, impersonal intelligence
that, obeying nature's laws, dwarfed the humans generally.
But it was another, a quasi-spiritual standard that had flashed to him above all.
In some curious way, the competent dead machinery that obeyed the law with faultless efficiency
and the woman obeying instinct with equally unconscious skill,
These two energies were akin to the new standard he was now startlingly aware of.
He looked up as though to trace this sudden new consciousness of bright, quick, rapid competence,
almost as of some immense power building with consistent scheme and system.
That had occurred to him.
And he met again the direct, yet slightly bewildered eyes that watched him,
watched him with a confidence, sweetness,
and with a questioning intensity he found intriguing, captivating, and oddly stimulating.
He felt happiness.
"'Buy your leave!' roared a porter as they stepped aside just in time to save being pushed
by the laden truck, just in time to save himself, that is, for the other, Fillory noticed,
move like a chamois on its native rocks, so surely, lightly, swiftly was he poised.
"'This—you must excuse it,' the doctor exclaimed with a smile of apology almost.
"'We've not yet had time to settle down after the war, you see.'
He pointed with a sweep of his hand to the roaring, dim-lit cavern where confusion reigns supreme,
the GHQ of travel in the biggest city of the empire.
"'I've got a porter!' cried Devonham, beckoning vigorously, a little further down the platform.
"'You wait there! I'll be along in a minute.
minute with the stuff. He was hot, flustered, exhausted. You'll struggle. It was like this all the way.
Is there no knowledge? Lev alone asked in his deep, quiet tones.
We do, said Filleri. With us, life is always struggle. But there is more system than appears.
The confusion is chiefly on the surface. It is dark, and there is so little air.
observed the other, and they all work against each other.
Filleri laughed into the other's eyes.
They laughed together, and it seemed suddenly to the doctor that their being somehow merged,
so that for a second he knew the entire content of his companion's mind,
as if there was nothing in love alone he did not understand.
"'You are a builder,' Levalon said abruptly.
but as he said it, his companion caught, on the wing, as it were, another meaning.
He became curiously aware of the smallness, of the remote insignificance of the little planet
whereon this dialogue took place, yet at the same time of its superb seductive loveliness.
In him rose a feeling, as on wings, that he was not chained in his familiar daily personality,
but that an immense, delicious freedom lay within reach.
He could be everywhere at once.
He could do everything.
Wait here while I helped Devonham.
Then we'll get into the car and be off.
He moved away, threading a path with difficulty.
I wait in peace.
I am happy, was the reply.
And with those few phrases, uttered in the quiet, deep voice,
sounding in his ears and in his very blood, the older man went towards the spot where
Devonham struggled with a porter, a pile of nondescript luggage and a truck.
"'I wait in peace. You struggle. You work against each other. It is dark. There is little air.
You are a builder.' But not these singular words alone remained alive in his mind.
It remained in his heart the sense of that vitality of open spaces, keen air and brighter light
he had experienced, and with it the security of some higher, faultless standard.
His brain, indeed, had recognized a consciousness of swifter reactions, of sure movements,
of more intelligent coordination, compared to which the people about him behave like
stupid, almost like half-witted beings, the one exception.
being the instinctive action of the mother in carrying her baby,
and the other, the impersonal, accurate competence of the dead machinery.
But more than this reason change,
there burns suddenly in his heart an inexplicable exhilaration and brightness,
a wonder that he could attribute only to another mode of life.
His coquessian blood, he knew, might be responsible for part of it,
but not for all.
The invigorating mountain wind, the sunlight, the rhythmic sound, the scent of wildflowers,
these were his own personal interpretations of a quickened sense he could not analyze as yet.
As he held the young man's hand, as he gazed into his direct blue eyes, this sense had increased in intensity.
Le Valon had some marvelous quality or power that was new to him, while yet not entirely unfamiliar.
What was it? And how did the youth perceive this sense in him so surely that he took its
presence for granted, accepted, even played upon it? He experienced, as it were,
a brilliant intensification of spirit. Some portion of him already knew exactly what La Valone
was. Across the ugly turmoil and confusion of the huge dingy railway terminus had moved
wondrously some simple power that brought in beauty, some very deep and ancient conception
that touched him and gone its way again. The stupendous beauty of a simple, common day appeared
to him. His subconscious being, of course, was deeply stirred. That was the truth,
phrase it as he might. His heart was lifted, as by a primal wind at dawn upon some mountain-top.
The heaviness of the day was gone.
Fatigue too vanished.
The civilized folk appeared contemptible and stupid.
Something direct from nature herself poured through him.
And it was from the atmosphere of Laveloon, this new vitality issued radiating.
He found a moment or two, while alone with Devonam, to exchange a few hurried sentences.
As they bent over bags and bundles, he had.
asked quick questions.
These questions and answers between the two experienced men were brief but significant.
Yes, quiet as a lamb.
Just be kind and sympathetic.
You looked up the notes?
Well, that can't be helped now, though I had rather you knew nothing.
My mistake, of course.
The content of his mind is accessible to me, telepathically, in any case.
But at one remove more distant, because of our
expressed."
Fillerie laughed.
Quite right, I admit it's a pity, but tell me more about him, anything I ought to know at
once.
Quiet as a lamb, I told you, repeated the other, and most of the way over, too.
But puzzled!
My God, Edward, his criticisms would make a book.
Normal?
Intelligent-criticisms?
Intelligent above ordinary.
Normal?
No.
Hysteria? Not a sign. Health? Perfect. Magnificent as you see. He's less tired now than when we
started three days ago, whereas I'm fagged out, though in climbing condition.
Origin of delusions? Any indication?
Devinum looked up quickly. His eyes flashed a peculiarly searching glance, something
watchful in it, perhaps. No delusion at all of any sort.
As for origin of his ideas, the parents probably, but stimulated and allowed unchecked growth
by Mason, affected by nature beyond anything we know.
By nature, ah, he checked himself.
And what peculiarities, he asked.
His terror of water, for instance.
Crossing the channel, he was like a frightened child.
He hid from it, kept his hands over his eyes even, so as not
to see it. Give any reason? All he said was,
"'It is unknown, an enemy, and can destroy me. I cannot understand its secret ways.
Fire and wind are not in it. I cannot work with it.'
No, it was not fear of drowning that he meant. He found comfort, too, in the repetition
of your name. Appetite, pulse, temperature? asked Filleri after a brief pause.
First two very strong, temperature, always slightly above normal.
Other peculiarities?
He became rather excited before a lighted match once, tried to kneel almost, but I stopped it.
Fire? That's it. Instinct of worship, presumably.
The barrel was laden, the porter was asking where the car was.
They prepared to move back to the companion, whom Fillerie had never failed to
observed carefully over his shoulder during this rapid conversation.
N.H. had not moved the whole time. He stood quietly, looking about him, a curious figure,
aloof somehow from his surroundings, so tall and straight and unconcerned he seemed, yet so
poised, alert, virile, vigorous. It was not his clothes that made him appear unusual,
nor was it his eyes and hair alone. Though all through
re-contributed their share. Yet he seemed dressed up, his clothes irksome to him. He was uncommon,
an attractive figure, and many pair of eyes, female eyes especially, Philleri noticed,
turned to examine him with undeniable curiosity. And women? The doctor asked quickly, in a lowered
voice, as they followed the porter's barrow towards love alone, who already smiled at their approach,
the most engaging, trustful, welcoming smile that Fillory had ever seen upon a human countenance.
He lowered his head to catch the reply, but Devonham only laughed and shrugged his shoulders.
All attracted, he mumbled in a half-whisper, and eager to help him.
And he?
Gentle, astonished, but indifferent.
Oh, supremely indifferent.
Le Valon came forward to meet them, and filled.
Filleri took his hand and led him to the car.
The luggage was bundled in, some behind and some on the roof.
Filleri and Lavellone sat side by side.
The car started.
We shall get home in half an hour, the doctor mentioned, turning to his companion.
We'll have a good dinner and then get to bed.
You are hungry, I know.
Thank you, was the reply.
Thank you, dear Filleri.
I want sleep most.
Will there be trees and air near me, and stars to sea?
Your windows open onto a garden with big trees.
There will be plenty of fresh air, and you'll hear the sparrows chattering at dawn.
But London, of course, is not the country.
Oh, we'll make you comfortable. Never fear.
Dear Phileurie, I thank you, said Lave-a-Lone quietly,
and without more ado lay back among the soft cushions and closed his
eyes. Hardly a word was said the whole way to the northwest suburb, and when they arrived,
the patient was too overcome with sleep to wish to eat. He went straight to his room,
found a hot bath into which he tumbled first, and then leapt into his bed and was sound asleep
almost before the door was closed. Upon a table beside the bed, Dr. Fillory, with his own hands,
arranged bread, butter, eggs, and a jug of milk in case of need. Nurse Robbins,
and experienced, tactful young woman, he put in special charge.
He thought of everything, divining his friend's possible needs instinctively,
noticing with his keen practiced eye several details for himself at the same time.
The splendid physical condition, framework, muscular development, he noted.
No freakish, bulky masses produced by gymnastic exercises,
but the muscles laid on flowingly, smooth and firm.
and ample, without a trace of fat, and the whole in the most admirable proportion possible.
The leanness was deceptive, the body was of immense power, the quick, certain, unerring movements
he noticed too. Perfect, swift coordination between brain and physical response. No misdirection,
no miscalculation, the reactions extremely rapid. He thought with a smile of something
between deer and tiger. The poise and balance and accuracy conveyed intense joy of living.
Yet above and beyond these was something else he could not name, something that stirred in him
wonder, love, a touch of awe, and a haunting suggestion of familiarity. He saw him into bed, he saw
him actually asleep. The strong blue eyes looked up into his own with their intense and innocent
gaze for a moment. He held a firm, dry, muscular hand. Ten seconds later, the eyes were closed in sleep,
the grip of the powerful but slender fingers relaxed. Good night, my friend, and sleep deeply.
Tomorrow we'll see to everything you need. Be happy here and comfortable with us, for you are
welcome and we love you. His voice trembled slightly.
"'Good night, dear Filurie,' the musical tones replied, and he was off.
The windows were wide open.
N.H. had thrown aside the pajamas and blankets.
On this cool, damp night of late autumn he covered his big, warm, lithe body with a single sheet only.
Filleri went out quietly, an expression of keen approval and enjoyment on his face,
not a smile exactly, but that look of deep content, betraying a fine inner excitement of happiness,
which is the mother of all smiles.
As he softly opened the door, the draught blew through from the open windows, stirring the white curtains by the bed.
It came from the big, damp garden where the trees stood, already nearly leafless, and where no flowers were.
And yet a scent of flowers came faintly with.
it. He caught an echo of faint sound like music. There was the invigorating hint of
forest, too. It seemed a living wind that blew into the house. Dr. Fillory paused a moment,
sniffed with surprise and sharp enjoyment, listened intently, then switched the light off and went
out, closing the door behind him. There was a flash of wonder in his eyes, and a thrill of
Some remote, inexplicable happiness ran through his nerves.
An instant of complete comprehension had been his,
as if another consciousness had, for that swift instant,
identified itself with his own.
End of Chapter 5.
Chapter 6.
Of the Bright Messenger by Algernon Blackwood.
This Librevox recording is in the public domain.
The Bright Messenger
Chapter 6
Edward Fillerie was glad that Paul Devinham, good friend and skillful colleague, was his assistant.
For Devinum, competent as himself in knowledge and experience, found explanations for all things,
and had in his natural temperament a quality of sane judgment which corrected extravagances.
Devinum was agnostic, because reason ruled his life, devoid of imagination,
he had no temptations. Speculative, within limits, he might be, but he belonged not to the unstable.
Not that he thought he knew everything, but that he refused to base action on what he regarded
as unknown. A clue into the unknown he would follow up as keenly, carefully, as Philleri himself,
but he went step by step with caution, declining to move further until the last step was of hardened
concrete. To the powers of subconscious self, he set drastic limits, admitting their existence,
of course, but attaching small value to their use or development. His own deeper being
had never stirred or wakened. Of this undersea, this vast background in himself, he remained
placidly uninformed. A comprehensive view of a problem, the flash of vision he never knew,
thus was perhaps denied him, but so far as he went he was very safe and sure.
And his chief was the first to appreciate his value.
He appreciated it particularly now, as the two men sat smoking after their late dinner,
discussing details of the new inmate of the home.
Filleri, aware of the strong pull upon his own mixed blood,
aware of a half-wild instinctive sympathy towards N-8,
almost of a natural desire now, having seen him, to believe him unique in several ways,
and therefore conscious of a readiness to accept more than any evidence yet justified.
Feeling these symptoms clearly and remembering vividly his experiences in the railway station,
he was glad, for truth's sake, that Devinum was there to clip extravagance before it injured
judgment.
A weak man, aware of his own frailties, excels a stronger one who thinks that he was
thinks he has none at all. The two colleagues were a powerful combination.
"'In your view, it's merely a case of a secondary, anyhow, of a divided personality?'
he asked, as soon as the other had recovered a little from his journey and was
digesting his meal comfortably over a pipe. You have seen more of him than I have. Of insanity,
at any rate, there is no sign at all, I take it. His relations with his environment are
sound?"
"'None, whatever,' Devinam answered both questions at once.
Exactly.
He took off his pince-nay, cleaned them with his handkerchief, and then replaced them
carefully.
This gave him time to reflect, as though he was not quite sure where to begin his story.
"'There are certainly indications,' he went on slowly, of a divided personality,
though of an unusual kind.
The margin between the two, between the normal and the secondary self, is so very slight.
It is not clearly defined, I mean. They sometimes merge and interpenetrate.
The frontier is almost indistinguishable.
Filleri raised his eyebrows.
"'You feel uncertain which is the main self and which the split-off secondary personality?' he inquired with surprise.
Devinham nodded.
I'm extremely puzzled, he admitted.
Levalon's most marked self,
the best defined, the richest, the most fully developed,
seems to me what we should call his secondary self,
this nature being that worships wind and fire,
is terrified by a large body of water,
is ignorant of human ways,
probably also quite unmaral,
yet alive with a kind of instinctive wisdom we credit usually to the animal kingdom, though far
beyond anything animals can claim. Briefly, what we mean by the term N.H., suggested Filleri,
not anxious for too many details at the moment. Exactly. And I propose we always refer to that
aspect of him as N.H., the other, the normal ordinary man, being Lave-a-valon, his
right name."
He smiled faintly.
"'Agreed,' replied his chief.
"'We shall always know then exactly which one we're talking of at a given moment.'
"'Now,' he went on, "'to come to the chief point, and before you give me details of what
happened abroad, let me hear your own main conclusion.
What is Lavalon?
What is N.H?'
Devinum hesitated for some time.
was evident his respect for his chief made him cautious. There was an eternal battle between
these two, keen, though always good-natured, even humorous, the victory, not invariably
perhaps with the assistant. Later evidence had often proved fillery's swifter imagination
correct after all, or, alternately, shown him to be wrong. They kept an accurate score of the
points won and lost by either.
You can always revise your conclusions later,
Filleri reminded him slyly.
Call it a preliminary conclusion for the moment.
You've not had time yet for a careful study, I know.
But Devinham this time did not smile at the rally,
and his chief noticed it with secret approval.
Here was something new, big, serious, it seemed.
Devinum apparently was already too interested
to care who scored or to be.
did not score. His notes of 1914 indeed betrayed his genuine zeal sufficiently.
Levalon, he said at length, to begin with him. I think Levalon, without any flavor of N.H.
is a fine specimen of a normal human being. His physique is magnificent, as you have seen,
his health and strength exceptional. The brain, so far as I have been able to judge, functions
quite normally. The intelligence, also normal, is much above the average in quickness,
receptivity of ideas and judgment based on these. The emotional development, however, puzzles me.
The emotions are not entirely normal. But—' He paused again, a grave expression on his face.
To answer your question as well as my limited observation of him, of love alone allows,
I repeat that I consider him a normal young man, though with peculiarities and idiosyncrasies
of his own, as with most other normal young fellows who are individuals.
That is, he added quickly, and not turned out in bundles cut to measure.
So much for Lavalone. Now what about N.H.?
He repeated the question, fixing the assistant with his steady gaze.
He had noticed the confusion in the reply.
"'My dear Edward,' began Devinham, after a considerable pause.
Then he stuck fast, sighed, settled his glasses carefully upon his aquiline, sharp nose,
and relapsed into silence. His forehead became wrinkled, his mouth much pursed.
"'Out with it, Paul, this isn't a court of law. I shan't behead you if you're wrong.'
Yet Fillery, too, spoke gravely.
The other kept his eyes down.
His face still wore a puzzle look.
Fillory detected a new expression on the keen, thoughtful features, and he was pleased to see it.
"'To give you the truth,' resumed his assistant,
and all question of who is right or who is wrong aside, I tell you frankly, I am not sure.
I confess myself up against it.
It gives me the creeps a little.
He laughed awkwardly.
That swift, watchful look, as of a man who plays a part, flashed and vanished.
Your feeling, anyhow, insisted his friend, your general feeling?
A general judgment based on general feeling, said the other in a quiet tone,
has little value.
It is based, necessarily, as you know, upon intuition, which I, temperamentally dislike.
It has no facts to go upon. I distrust generalizations.
He took a deep breath, inhaled a lot of smoke, exhaled it with relief, and made an effort.
It went against the grain in him to be caught without an explanation.
N.H., in my opinion, and so far as my limited observation of him,
Philary allowed himself a laugh of amused impatience.
Leave out the personal extras for once and burn your bridges.
Tell me finally what you think about N.H. We're not scoring points now.
Thus faced with an alternative, Devinum found his sense of humor again and forgot himself.
It cost him an effort, but he was.
obeyed the bigger and less personal mind.
I really don't know exactly what he is, he confessed again.
He puzzles me completely.
It may be, he shrugged his shoulders, compelled by his temperament to hedge, that he
represents, as I first thought, the content of his parents' minds, the subsequent addition
of Mason's mind included.
That's possible.
usual, and comprehensible enough, put in the doctor, watching him with amused concentration,
but with an inner excitement, scarcely concealed.
Or, resumed Devinum, it may be that through these—
Through his mental inheritance from his parents and from Mason, yes.
He taps the most primitive stores and layers of racial memory we know.
The world memory, if I dare put it so, full proof being,
lacking, is open to him. Through his subconscious powers, of course.
That is your usual theory, isn't it? We have there, at any rate, a working hypothesis,
with a great mass of evidence, generally speaking, behind it. Don't be cynical, Paul. Is this
N.H. merely a secondary personality, or is it the real central self? That's the whole point.
"'You jump ahead as usual,' replied Devinum, really smiling for the first time,
though his face instantly grew serious again.
"'Edward,' he went on, "'I do not know, I cannot say, I dare not, dare not guess.
"'N. H is something entirely new to me, and I admit it.'
He seemed to find his stride to forget himself.
I feel far from cynical.
N.H., in my opinion, is exceptional.
My note suggested it long ago.
He has, for instance, at least so it seems to me, peculiar powers.
Ah.
Of suggestion, let us put it.
Of suggestion, yes.
Get on with it.
There's a good fellow.
I felt myself an extraordinary vitality about him.
I noticed it at once at Charing Cross.
I saw you did. Devinum looked hard at him. You were humming to yourself, you know.
I didn't know, was the surprised reply. But I can well believe it. I felt a curious pleasure and
exhilaration. Devinum, shrugging his shoulders slightly resumed. During the Lavalon periods,
he is ordinary, though unusually observant, critical, and intelligent. During the NH period,
is, he becomes, er, super-normal.
If you felt this, felt anything in the station,
it was because something in you called up the N.H. aspect.
It's quick of you to guess that, said Filleri, with quick appreciation.
You noticed a change in me, well, but the other?
He divined my foreign blood, you think?
It is enough that you responded and felt kinship.
put it that way.
N.H. seems to me...
He took a deeper breath and gave a sort of gasp.
In some ways, a unique being, as I said before.
Tell me, if you can, said Fillory, lighting his own pipe
and settling back into his chair.
Tell me a little about your first meeting with him in the Jura Mountains,
what happened and so forth.
I remember, of course, your notes.
after your telegram, I read him carefully.
He glanced round at his companion.
They were very honest, Paul, I thought, eh?
He was unable to refuse himself the pleasure of the little dig.
Honest you always are, he added,
we couldn't work together otherwise, could we?
Devonham, deep in his own thoughts, did not accept the challenge.
He turned in his chair, puffing at his pipe.
I can give you briefly what happened and how things went, he said.
The place, then, first, an ordinary peasant chalet in a remote Jura valley,
difficult of access, situated among what they call the upper pastures.
I reached it by diligence and mule late in the afternoon.
A peasant in a lower valley directed me, adding that Le Mansier-Angle was dead and buried two days
before. Mason, that is? The other nodded, and adding that
that Lefou, left alone, of course, would eat me alive at sight. He spoke with
respect, however, even awe. He hoped I would come to take him away. The countryside
was afraid of him. The valley struck me as intolerably lonely, but of unusual beauty.
Big forests, great rocks, and tumbling streams among cliffs and pastures made it exceptional.
The chalet was simple, clean, and comfortable.
It was really an ideal spot for a thinker or a student.
The first thing I noticed was a fire burning on a pile of rock in front of the building.
The sun was setting, and its last rays lit the entire little glen,
a mere gully between precipices and forest slopes,
but especially lit up the pile of rocks where the fire burned,
so that I saw the smoke, blue, red, and yellow,
and the figure kneeling before it.
This figure was a man, half-naked, and of magnificent proportions.
When I shouted,
"'You would shout, of course,' yet he did not say it critically,
the figure rose and turned and came to meet me.
It was Lavalon.'
Devinum paused to me.
moment. Philary's eyes were fixed upon him. I admit, Devinan went on, conscious of the
others inquiring and intent expression, I was surprised a bit. He smiled his faint, unwilling smile.
The figure made me start. I was aware of an emotion I am not subject to, what I call just
now the creeps. I thought, at last, I had really seen a, a vision.
He looked so huge, so wonderful, so radiant.
It was, of course, the effect of the colored smoke and magnifying sunset,
added to his semi-nakedness.
To the waist he was stripped.
But at first his size, his splendor,
a kind of radiance borrowed from the sunlight and the fire,
seemed to enlarge him beyond human.
He seemed to dominate, even to fill the little valley.
I stood still, uncertain of my feelings.
There was, I think, a trace of fear in me.
I waited for him to come up to me.
He did so.
He stretched out a hand.
I took it.
And what do you think he said?"
Filleri, the inner excitement and delight increasing in him as he listened, stared in silence.
There was no lightness in him now.
Are you, Philleri?
That's what he said.
and the first words he uttered,
Are you fillery?
But spoken in a way I find difficult to reproduce.
He made the name sound like a rush of wind.
F, of course, involves a draft of breath between the teeth, I know.
But he made the name sound exactly like a gush of wind through branches.
That's the nearest I can get to it.
Well, and then?
Don't be impatient, Edward.
I try to be accurate.
But really, what happened next is a bit beyond any experience that we, I, have yet come across.
And as to what I felt, well, I was tired, hungry, thirsty.
I wanted, normally, rest and food and drink.
Yet all these were utterly forgotten.
For a moment or two, I admit it, I felt as if I had come face to face
with something not of this earth quite.
He grinned.
A touch of goose flesh came to me for the first time in my life.
The fellow sighs and radiance in the sunlight.
The fact that he stood there worshipping fire, always to me the most wonderful of natural phenomena,
his grandeur and nakedness, the way he pronounced your name even, all this, er, upset my judgment
for the moment.
He paused again.
He hesitated.
A visual hallucination due to fatigue can be, of course, very detailed sometimes,
he added a note of challenge in his tone.
Filleri watched his friend narrowly as he stumbled among the details
of what he evidently found a difficult, almost an impossible description.
Natural enough, he put in, you'd hardly be human yourself if you felt nothing at such a sight.
The loneliness, too, increased the effect, went on the other, for there was no one nearer
than the peasants who had directed me a thousand feet below, nor was there another building
of any sort in sight.
Anyhow, it seemed, I managed my strange emotions all right, for the young man took to me
at once.
He left the fire, if reluctantly, singing to himself a sort of low-chanting melody,
with perhaps five or six notes at most in it, and far from unmusical.
He explained the fire? Was he actually worshipping, I mean?
It was certainly worship, judging by the expression of his face
and his gestures of reverence and happiness.
But I asked no questions.
I thought it best just to accept, or appear to accept, the whole thing as natural.
He said something about the equinox,
but I did not catch it properly and did not ask.
This had evidently been taught him.
It was, however, the 22nd of September, oddly enough,
though the gales had not yet come.
"'So you got into the chalet next?' asked the other,
noticing the gaps, the incoherence.
"'He put his coat on, sat down with me,
to a meal of bread and milk and cheese.
Meat, there seemed none in the building anywhere.
This meal was, if you understand me, obeying a mere habit automatically.
He did just what it had been his habit to do with Mason all these years.
He got the stuff himself, quickly, effectively, no fumbling anywhere,
and from that moment hardly spoke again until we left two days later.
I mean that literally.
All he said, when I tried to make him talk was,
"'You are not Fillory,' or,
"'take me to Fillory, I need him.'
I almost felt that I was living with some marvelously trained animal
of extraordinary intelligence, gentle, docile, friendly, but unhappy,
because it had lost its accustomed master.
But, on the other hand, I admit it,
I was conscious of a certain power in his personality beyond me to explain.
That really is the best description I can give you."
You mention the name of Mason?" asked Fillory, avoiding a dozen more obvious and natural questions.
Several times, but his only reply was a smile, while he repeated the name himself, adding
your own after it.
Mason Fillory, Mason Fillory, he would say, smiling with quiet happiness.
I like filary."
The nights?
Briefly, I was glad to see the dawn.
We had separate rooms, my own being the one probably where Mason had died a few days before.
But it was not that I minded in the least.
It was the feeling, the knowledge in fact, that my companion was up and about all night
in the building or out of doors.
I heard him moving, singing quietly to himself.
The wooden veranda creaked beneath his tread.
He was active all through the darkness and cannot have slept at all.
When I came down soon after dawn, he was running over the slopes a mile away,
running towards the chalet too with the speed and lightness of a deer.
He had been to some height, I think, to see the sunrise, and probably to worship it.
And your journey? You got him away easily?
He was only too ready to leave, for it meant coming to you.
I arranged with the peasants below to have the chalet closed up,
took my charge to New Chattel, and thence to burn,
where I bought him an outfit, and arrived in due course, as you know, at Charing Cross.
His first side of cities, people, trains, steamers, and the rest I take it.
Any reactions?
The troubles I anticipated did not material.
He came like a lamb, the most helpless and pathetic lamb I ever saw. He stared, but asked no questions.
I think he was half-dazed, even stupefied with it all.
Stupefied?
An odd word to use, I know. I should have said perhaps automatic, rather.
He was so open to my suggestions, doing what my mind expected him to do, but nothing more.
Ah, with one exception!
Fillery meant to hear an account of that exception, though the other would willingly have
foregone its telling evidently. It was related, Filleri felt sure, to the unusual powers
Devinham had mentioned.
"'Oh, you shall hear it,' said the latter quickly, for what it's worth.
There's no need to exaggerate, of course. He told it rapidly, accurately no doubt,
because his mind was honest, yet without comment or expression in his voice and face.
He supplied no atmosphere.
I had got him like a lamb, as I told you, to Paris,
and it was during the customs examination the little thing occurred.
The man, searching through his trunk, pulled out a packet of flat papers and opened it.
He looked them over with puzzled interest, turning them upside down to examine them,
from every possible angle.
Then he asked to trifle
unpleasantly what they were.
I had the smallest idea myself.
I had never seen them before.
They were very carefully wrapped up.
Levalon, whose sudden excitement
increased the official's interest,
told him that they were star and weather maps.
It doubtless was the truth.
He had made them with Mason.
But they were queer-looking papers
to have at such a time,
hidden away, too, at the bottom of the trunk.
And Love Alone's manner and expression did not help to disarm the man's evident suspicion.
He asked a number of pointed questions in a very disagreeable way.
Who made them? For what purpose? How they were used?
And whether they were connected with aviation.
I translated, of course. I explained their innocence.
Love alone's excitement? asked Filleri.
What form did it take?
Rudeness, anger, violence of any sort?
He was aware his friend would have liked to shirk these details.
Nothing of the kind.
He hesitated briefly, then went on.
He behaved rather as though, well, as a devout Catholic might have behaved
if his crucifix or some holy relic were being mauled.
The maps were sacred, symbols possibly.
Heaven knows what.
He tried to take them back.
The official, as a natural result, became still more suspicious, and, of course, offensive, too.
My explanations and expostulations were quite useless, for he didn't even listen to them.
Devinum was now approaching the part of the story he least wished to describe.
He played for time.
He gave details of the ensuing altercation.
"'What happened in the end?'
Fillerie at length interrupted.
"'What did Levalon do?
There were no arrests, I take it,' he added with a smile.
Paul coughed and fidgeted.
He told the literal truth, however.
Levalon, after listening for a long time to the conversation he could not understand,
suddenly took his fingers off the papers.
The man's dirty hand still held them tightly on the Gramey counter.
Levalon began, or he said,
suddenly began to breathe, well, heavily rather. Rhythmically?
Heavily, insisted the other. In a curious way, anyhow, he added, determined to keep strictly
to the truth. Not unlike Heathcote when he put himself automatically into trance and then
told us what was going on at the other end of England. You remember the case. He paused
a moment again, as if to recall exactly what had occurred.
"'It's not easy to describe, Edward,' he continued looking up.
"'You remember that huge drafty hall where they examined luggage at the Leone station?
"'I can't explain it. But that breathing somehow caught the drafts, used them possibly,
"'in any case, increased them. A wind came through the Great Hall.
"'I can't explain it,' he repeated.
"'I can only tell you what happened.
That wind most certainly came pouring steadily through, for I felt it myself, and saw it blow upon
the fluttering papers.
The heat in the sal at the same moment seemed to grow intense.
Not an oppressive heat, though, radiant heat, rather.
It felt, I mean, like fierce sunlight.
I looked up, almost expecting to see a great light from which it came.
It was then, at this very moment, the Frenchman turned as if someone touched him.
You felt anything, Paul?
Yes, admitted the other slowly.
Filleri waited.
Uh, what I must call, a thrill.
His voice was lower now.
Of?
His chief persisted.
Devinum waited a full time.
ten seconds before reply. He again shrugged his shoulders a little. Apparently, he sought his
words with honest care that included also intense reluctance and disapproval.
Loveliness, romance, enchantment. But above all, I think, power. He ground out the confession
slowly. By power, I mean a sort of confidence and happiness.
Increase of vitality, call it, intensification of your consciousness.
Possibly. A bigger perspective, suddenly. A bigger scale of life. Something, er, a bit wild,
but certainly, uncommonly stimulating. The best word, I think, is liberty, perhaps. An immense
and careless sense of liberty.
And Filleri, knowing the value of superlatives in Devinum's cautious mind, felt satisfied.
He asked quietly what the official did next.
Stood stock still at first.
Then his face changed.
He smiled.
He looked up understandingly, sympathetically at Levalon.
He spoke,
My father, too, he said with admiration, had a big telescope.
Monsieur is an astronomer."
"'One of the greatest,' I added quickly.
"'These charts are of infinite value to France.'
"'No sense of comedy touched me anywhere. The ludicrous was absent.
The man bowed, as carefully, respect in every gesture.
He replaced the maps, marked the trunk with his piece of chalk, and let us go,
helping in every way he could.'
Devinham drew a long breath.
glad that he had relieved himself of his unwelcome duty. He had told the literal truth.
"'Of course, of course,' Phillery said, half to himself, perhaps. A breadth of bigger consciousness,
his imagination touched, the subconscious wakened, and intelligence the natural result.
He turned to his colleague, "'Interesting, Paul, very,' he added in a louder tone,
and not easy to explain, I grant.
The official we do not know, but you at any rate,
are not a good subject for hypnotic suggestion.
For some time, Devinum said nothing.
Presently he spoke.
Fillerie, I tell you,
really, I love the fellow.
He's the most lovable thing in human shape I ever saw.
He gets into your heart so strangely.
We must heal him.
The other sighed, quickly smothering it, yet not before Devinum had noticed it.
They did not look at one another for some seconds, and there was a certain tenseness,
a sense of deep emotion in the air that each possibly sought to hide from the other.
Devinum was the first to break the silence that had fallen between them.
To be quite frank, it's Levois.
alone that appeals most to me," he said, as if to himself.
Whereas you, Edward, I believe, are more—more interested in the other aspect of him.
It's N.H. that interests you."
No challenge was intended, yet the glove was flung.
Filleri said nothing for a minute or two.
Then he looked up and their eyes met across the smoke-laden atmosphere. It was close
on midnight. The world lay very still and hushed about the house.
"'It is,' he said quietly,
"'a pathetic and inspiring case.
"'He is deserving of,' he chose his word slowly and with care.
"'Our very best,' he concluded shortly.
"'And now,' he added quickly,
"'you are tired out,
"'and I ought to have let you have a night's sleep
"'before taxing you like this.
He poured out two glasses of whiskey.
Let us drink anyhow to success and healing of body, mind, and soul.
Body, mind, and nerves, said Devinum slowly, as he drank the toast.
The reason I had none of the trouble I anticipated, remarked Devinum as he sipped the reviving
liquor, is simple enough.
There are two periods, of course. I guess that.
Exactly.
There is the love alone period, when he is quiescent, normal, very charming into the bargain,
more like a good child, or trained animal, or happy peasant, if you like it better, than a grown man.
And there is the NH period, when he is otherwise.
Ah.
I arrived just at the transition moment, so to speak.
It was during the change I reached the chalet.
Precisely, Philly looked up, smiled and nodded.
That's about the truth, repeated Devinham, putting his glass down.
He thought for a moment, then added slowly,
I think that fire of his, the worship, singing at the autumnal equinox,
marked the change.
N.H., at once after that, slipped back into the unconscious state.
Love alone emerged. It was with Love Alone only, or chiefly, I had to deal.
He became so very quiet, dazed a little, half there, as we call it, and almost entirely silent.
He retained little, if any, memory of the NH period, although it lies, I think, just beneath the
surface only. The Love Alone personality, you see, is not very positive, is it?
It seems a quiet, negative state, a condition almost of arrest, in fact.
Fillery listened attentively, made no rejoinder.
We may expect, continued Devonham, these alternating states, I think.
The frontier between them is, as I said, a narrow one.
Indeed, often they merge or interpenetrate.
In my judgment, the main important.
important part of his consciousness, that parent-self is love alone, not
N.H." The voice was slightly strident. Ah! It so happened that, in the act of
exchanging these last words, they both looked up toward the ceiling, where a
moth buzzed round and round, bagging itself occasionally against the
electric light. Whether it was this that drew their sight upward simultaneously, or
whether it was that some other sound in the stillness of the night had caught their strained
attention is uncertain. The same thought, at any rate, was in both minds at that instant,
the same freight of meaning trailing behind it invisibly across the air. Their hearts burned
within them. The two faces upward turned, the lips a little parted as when listening is intense,
the heads thrown back. For in the room above that ceiling, asleep at
at this moment lay the subject of their long discussion. Only a few inches of lath and plaster
separated them from the strange being, who, dropping out of space, as it were, had come to make
his home with them. A being, lonely, utterly in the world, unique and kind perhaps, his nature, as yet
undecipherable, lay trustingly unconscious in that upper chamber. The two men felt the gravity, the
responsibility of their charge. The same thought had vividly touched them both at the same
instant. A few minutes later they were still standing, facing one another. They were of a height,
but compared to Fillory's big frame and rugged head, his friend's appearance was almost slight.
Devinum, for all his qualifications, looked painfully like a shop-walker. They exchanged this steady
gaze for a few seconds without speaking. Then the older man said quietly,
"'Paul, I understand, and I respect your reticence. I think I can agree with it.'
He placed a hand upon the other shoulder, smiling gently, even tenderly.
"'You have told me much, but you have not told me all. The chief part, you have intentionally
omitted.'
For the present, at any rate, was the reply, given without flinching.
Your reasons are sound, your judgment perhaps right. I ask no questions.
What happened, what you saw at the chalet, the peculiar powers you mentioned,
all in fact that you think it wise to keep to yourself for the moment I leave there willingly.
He spoke gravely, sincere emotion in the eyes and
tone. It was in a lower voice, he added. The responsibility, of course, is yours.
Devinum returned the steady gaze, pondering his reply a moment.
I can and do accept it, he answered. You have read my thoughts correctly, as usual, Edward.
I think you know quite enough already, what, with my notes and Mason's letter, even too much.
Besides, why complicate it with an account of what were doubtless mere mental pictures,
hallucinations on my part?
This is a matter, he went on slowly, a case we dare not trifle with.
There may be strange and terrible afflictions in it later.
We must remain unbiased.
The anxiety deepened on his face.
True, true, murmured the other.
God bless the boy.
may his own gods bless him.
In other words, it will need your clearest, soundest judgment,
your finest skill, your very best, as you said yourself just now.
He used a firmer, yet also a softer tone suddenly.
Edward, you know your own mind, its contents, its oppressions, its origin,
your refusal of the love of women, your deep, powerful dreams that you are
have suppressed and put away.
Promise me, the voice and manner were very earnest,
that you will not communicate these to him in any way,
and that you will keep your judgment absolutely unbiased and untainted.
He looked at his old friend and paused.
Only your purest judgment of what is to come can help.
You promise.
Fillory sighed a scarcely noticeable sigh.
I promise you, Paul.
You are wise, and you are right, he said.
On the other hand, let me say one thing to you in my turn.
This theory of heredity and of mental telepathic transference,
the idea that all his mind's content is derived from his parents and from Mason,
we cannot remember, force this transference and interchange too far.
I ask only this.
Be fair and open yourself with all that follows.
Devinum raised his voice.
Nor can we, apparently, set limits to it, Edward.
But, to be fair and open-minded, I give my promise too.
Thus, in the little downstairs room of a private home for incurable mental cases,
not a lunatic asylum, though sometimes perhaps next door to it,
these two men, deeply intrigued by a new case that passed their understanding,
as it exceeded their knowledge, practice, and experience,
swore to each other to observe carefully,
to report faithfully, and to experiment,
if experiment prove necessary,
with honest and affectionate uprightness.
Their views were, obviously, not the same.
Devinum, temperamentally opposed to radical innovations,
believed it was a case of divided personality.
Hundreds of such cases had passed through their hands.
Forced to accept extended telepathy, that all minds can, on occasion, share one another's
content, and that even a racial and a world memory can be tapped, he feared that his chief
might influence Lev alone, and twist thus the phenomena to a special end. He knew Edward
Filleri's story. He feared, for the sake of truth, the mental transference. He had perhaps
other fears as well.
Filleri, on the other hand, believing as much and knowing more than his colleague,
saw in N.H. a unique possibility. He was thrilled and startled with a half-impossible hope.
He felt as if someone ran beside his life, bearing impossible glad tidings,
an unexpected, half-incredible figure. The tidings marvelously bright. He hoped,
He already wished to think that N.H. might shadow forth a promise of some magical advance
for the ultimate benefit of the race.
The thinkers were crying on the housetops that progress was a myth,
that each wave of civilization, at its height,
reached the same average level without ever passing further.
The menace to the present civilization, already crumbling, was in full swing everywhere.
Knowledge, culture, learning threatened in due course with the chaos of destruction that has so far been the invariable rule.
The one hope of saving the world, cried religion, lay in substituting spiritual for material values,
a utopian dream at best. The one chance, said science, on the other hand,
was that civilization today is continuous and not isolated.
The best hope believed fillery, the only hope, lay in raising the individual by the drawing
up into full consciousness of the limitless powers, now hidden and inactive in his deeper self,
the so-called subliminal faculties.
With these greater powers must come also greater moral development.
Already, with his uncanny insight, derived from knowledge of himself, he had piercingly divined in N.H.,
a being, whatever he might be, whose nature acted automatically and directly upon the subconscious
self in everybody.
That bright messenger, running past his life, had looked, as with fire and tempest, straight
into his eyes.
It was long after one o'clock when the two men said good-night, and went to their rooms.
Devinham was soon in bed, though not soon asleep.
Exhausted physically though he was, his mind burned actively.
His recent memories were vivid.
All he had purposely held back from fillery returned with power.
The uncertainty whether he had experienced hallucination,
or had actually, as by telepathic transfer from Lavalone,
touched another state of consciousness, kept sleep far away.
His brain was far too charged for easy,
slumber. He feared for his dear, faithful friend, his colleague, the skillful, experienced,
yet sorely tempted mind, tempted by nature and by natural weaknesses of birth and origin,
who now shared with him the care and healing of a case that troubled as being too deeply for slumber
to come quickly. Yet he had done well to keep these memories from Edward Filleri. If Filleri once knew
what he knew, his judgment and his scientific diagnosis must be drawn hopelessly away from what
he considered the best treatment, the suppression of NH and the making permanent of Lavalone.
He fell asleep eventually towards dawn, dreaming impossible, radiant dreams of a world he might
have hoped for, yet could not, within the limits of his little cautious, accurate mind, believe in.
Dreams that inspire, yet sadden, haunted his release from normal consciousness.
Someone had walked upon his life, leaving a growth of everlasting flowers in their magical tread,
though his mind, his stolid, cautious mind, had no courage for the plucking.
And while he slept, as the hours slipped from west to east, his chief and colleague,
lying also sleepless, rose suddenly before the late autumn dawn and walked quietly along
the corridor towards the private suite where the new patient rested. His mind was quiet,
yet his inner mind alert. His thoughts, his hopes, his dreams, these lay perhaps beyond human
computation. He was calmer far than his assistant, though more strangely tempted. It was just growing
light, the corridor was cold. A cool, damp air came through the open windows, and the
linoleum felt like ice against the feet. The house lay dead and silent. Pausing a moment by a window,
he listened to the chattering of early sparrows. He felt chill and hungry, unrested too,
though far from sleepy. He was aware of London, bleak, heavy, stolid London town. The troubles of
modern life, of labor, politics, taxes, cost of living, all the common, daily things came in
with the cheerless morning air. He reached the door he sought and very softly opened it. The radiance
met him in the face so that he almost gasped, the scent of flowers, the sting of sharp, keen
forest winds, the exhilaration of some distant mountaintop. There was actually a tang of dawn,
known only to those who have tasted the heights at sunrise with the heart,
and into his heart, singing with happy confidence,
rose a sense of supreme joy and confidence
that mastered all little earthly woes and pains and walked among the stars.
The occupant of the bed lay very still,
his shining hair was spread upon the pillow,
the splendid limbs were motionless,
the chest and arms were bare,
the single covering sheet tossed off.
The strange, wild face wore happiness and peace upon its skin.
The features very calm, the mouth relaxed.
It almost seemed a god lay sleeping there upon a little human bed.
How long he stood and stared he did not know.
But suddenly the light increased.
The curtain stirred about the bed.
With a marvelous touch, the separate details murmur.
emerged and quickened into life. The room was changed. The occupant of the bed moved very
swiftly, as through the open window came the first touch of exhilarating light. Gold stole across
the lintel, breaking over the roofs of slates beyond. The leafless elm tree shimmered faintly. The
telegraph wires shone. There was a running sparkle. It was dawn.
The figure leapt, danced. No other word.
describes it, to the open window where the light and air gushed in, spread wide its arms, lowered
its radiant head, began to sing in low, melodious rhythmic chant, and fillery, as silently as he
had come, withdrew and closed the door unseen. His heart moved strangely, but his promise held
him. End of Chapter 6. Chapter 7 of The Bright Messenger by Al J.
on Blackwood. This Libervox recording is in the public domain.
The Bright Messenger, Chapter 7. The following days it seemed to both Philory and Devinham
that their discussion of the first night had been pitched in too intense, too serious a
key. Their patient was so commonplace again, so ordinary. He made himself quite at home,
seemed contented and uncurious, taking it for granted he had come to
forever, apparently.
Apart from his strange beauty, his size, virility, and a general impression he conveyed
of immense energies he was too easy going to make use of, he might have passed for a peasant,
a countryman to whom city life was new, but an educated, or at least half-educated countryman.
He was so big, yet never gauche. He was neither stupid nor ill-informed. The garden
interested him. He knew much about the trees and flowers, birds and insects, too. He discussed
the weather, prevailing wind, moisture, prospects of change, and so forth, with a judgment based
on what seemed a natural, instinctive knowledge. The gardener looked on him with obvious respect.
Such nice manners and such a steady eye, Mrs. Somes the matron mentioned too, approvingly to
Devinham, but a lot in him he doesn't understand.
understand himself, unless I'm wrong. Not much the matter with his nerves, anyhow. Once he's
married, unless I'm much mistaken, eh, sir?' He was quiet, talking little, and spent the
morning over the books Fillerie had placed purposely in his sitting-room, books on simple physics,
natural history, and astronomy. It was the latter that absorbed him most. He poured over them by
the hour. Fillerie explained the situation so far as he thought wise. The young man was honesty
and simple innocence, but only vaguely interested in the life of the great city he now experienced
for the first time. He had in his luggage a copy of the will by which Mason had left him
everything, and he was pleased to know himself well provided for. Of Mason, however, he had only a dim,
uncertain, almost an impersonal memory, as of someone encountered in a dream.
"'I suppose something's happened to me,' he said to Philly, his language normal and
quite ordinary again. He spoke with a slight foreign accent.
"'There was somebody, of course, who looked after me and lived with me, but I can't remember
who or where it was. I was very happy,' he added, and yet—'
I miss something.
Dr. Filleri, remembering his promise, did not press him.
It will all come back by degrees, he remarked in a sympathetic tone.
In the meantime, you must make yourself at home here with us, for as long as you like.
You are quite free in every way. I want you to be happy here.
I live with you always, was the reply.
There are things I want to tell you.
Ask you too."
He paused, looking thoughtful.
There was someone I told all to once.
Come to me with everything.
I'll help you always, so far as I can.
He placed a hand upon his knee.
There are feelings, big feelings I cannot reach quite, but that make me feel different.
He smiled beautifully, from others.
Quick as lightning, he had changed.
changed the sentence at the last word, substituting others for you. Had he been aware of a
slight uneasy emotion in his listener's heart? It had hardly betrayed itself by any visible sign,
yet he had instantly divined its presence. Such evidences of a subtle, intimate understanding
were not lacking. Yet, fillery, admirably, restrained himself.
"'There are bright places I have lost.'
He went on frankly, no sign of shy reserve in him.
I feel confused, lost somewhere, as if I didn't belong here.
I feel—he used an odd word.
Doubled.
His face shaded a little.
Big, overpowering London is bound to affect you, put in fillery, who had noticed the
rapid discernment.
After living among woods and mountains as you have lived for years,
all will come right in a little time.
We must settle down a bit first.
Woods and mountains, repeated the other in a half-dreamy voice,
his eyes betraying an effort to follow thought elsewhere.
Of course, yes, woods and mountains, and hot living sunlight,
and the winds.
His companion shifted the conversation a little.
He suggested a line of reading and studied,
study. They talked also of such ordinary but necessary things as providing a wardrobe,
of food, exercise, companionship of his own age, and so forth, all the commonplace details
of ordinary daily life, in fact. The exchange betrayed nothing of interest, nothing unusual.
They mentioned theaters, music, painting, and beyond the natural curiosity of youth that was
ignorant of these, no detail was revealed that needed to do that.
have attracted the attention of anybody, neither of doctor, psychologist, nor student of human
nature.
With the single exception that the past years had been obliterated from memory, though much that
had been acquired in them remained, there was not noticeable peculiarity of any sort.
Both language and point of view were normal.
This was obviously lavalon.
The NH personality scarcely cast a shadow even.
Yet, N.H., the doctor was quick to see, lay ready and waiting just below the surface.
There was no doubt in his mind, which was the central self, and which its transient projection,
the secondary personality. Again, as he sat and talked, he had the odd impression that
someone with bright tidings ran swiftly past his life, perhaps towards it. The swift messenger was
certainly not Love Alone. Levalone, indeed, was but a shadow cast before this glad, bright
visitant. Thus he felt, at any rate. Love alone was an empty simulacrum left behind, while N.H. rested,
or was active upon other things, things natural to him elsewhere. Love alone was an arm,
a limb, a feeler that N.H. thrust out. At Charing Cross, for instance, for a brief
moment only, N.H. had peered across his shoulder, then withdrawn again. In the car had sat by his
side, Levalon. The being he now chatted with was also Levalon only. But in his own heart, deep down,
hidden, yet eager to break loose, lay his own deeper self that burned within him. This,
the important part of him, yearned towards N.H.
And up rose the strange symbol that always appeared when his deepest, perhaps his subliminal self,
was stirred.
That lost radiant valley in the haunted caucasas shone close and brimming over, with light,
with flowers, with splendid winds and fire, symbols of a vaster, grander, happier life,
though perhaps a life not yet within the range of normal human consciousness.
The fiery symbol flashed and passed.
Curious thoughts and pictures rose flaming in his mind,
persistent ideas that bore no possible relation to his intellectual reasoning life.
Passing across the background of his brain, as with waves of heat and color,
they were correlated somewhere with harmonious sound.
Music, that is, came with them,
as though inspiration brought its own sound
with it that made singing natural. They haunted him these vague, pleasurable phantasmagoria
that were connected, he felt sure, with music, as with childhood's lost imaginings.
For a long time he searched in vain for their source and origin. Then suddenly he remembered.
He heard his father's gruff, humorous voice. There's not a scrap of evidence, of course.
and sharply, vividly, the buried memory gave up its dead.
His childish question went crashing through the air.
Are we the only beings in the world?
Nothing is ever lost, he reminded himself with a smile
that Devonim assuredly never saw.
Every seed must bear its fruit in time.
And emotion searched through him
from the remorseless records of his under-suffer.
self. The childhood's love, with its correlative of deep, absolute belief, returned upon him,
linked on somehow to that old familiar symbol he knew to mean his awakening subconscious being,
a flowering Caucasian veil of sun and wind. A belief he realized, especially a belief of childhood,
remains forever inexputable, eternal, prolific seed of future harvests.
The unstable in him betrayed its ineradicable, dangerous streak.
There rose upon him in a cloud strange notions that inflamed imagination sweetly.
Later reading, indeed, had laid flesh upon the skeleton of the boyish notion,
though derived in the first instance he certainly knew not whence.
The literature and tradition of the East, he recalled,
people the elements with conscious life, to which the world's fairy tales, remnant of lost
knowledge possibly, added nerves and heart and blood. In all human bodies, at any rate,
dwelt not necessarily always human spirits, human souls. He checked himself with a smile
he would have liked to call a chuckle, but that yet held some inexplicable happiness at its
heart. His rugged, eager face, its expression bitten deeply by experience, turned curiously young.
There rushed through him the eastern conception of another system of life, another evolution,
deathless, divine, important, the order of the divas, a series of nature beings entirely apart from
human categories. They included many degrees, from fairies to planetary spirits,
gods so-called. And their duties, work, and purposes were concerned, he remembered,
with carrying out the laws of nature, the busy tending of all forms and structures.
From the elaborately marvelous infusoria in a drop of stagnant water, the growth of crystals,
the upbuilding of flowers and trees, of insects, animals, humans, to the guidance and
guardianship of those vaster forms of heavenly bodies, the stars, the stars, that
the planets and the mighty sons, whose gigantic bodies inhabited by immense or consciousness,
people empty space.
A noble, useful, selfless work, God's messengers.
He checked himself again as the rich, ancient notion flitted across his stirring memory.
Delightful, picturesque conceptions of the planet's young, fair ignorance,
he reminded himself, smiling as before.
Whereupon rose, bursting through his momentary dream with full-fledged power, the great hope of
his own reasoned, scientific dream, that man is greater than he knows, and that the progress
of the race was demonstrable.
For to the subliminal powers of an awakened race, these nature beings, with their special
faculties, must lie open and accessible.
The human and the non-human could unite.
Nature must come back into the hearts of men and win them again to simple, natural life,
with love, with joy, with naked beauty.
Death and disease must vanish.
Hope and purity return.
The race must develop, grow, become in the true sense, universal.
It could know God.
The vision flashed upon him with extraordinary conviction,
so that he forgot for the moment how secure.
Purely he belonged to the unstable.
The smile of happiness spread, as it were, over his entire being.
He glowed and pulsed with its delicious inward fire.
Light filled his being for an instant, an instant of intoxicating belief and certainty
and vision.
The instant inspiration of a dream went lost and vanished.
He had drawn upon childhood and legendary reading for the substance of a moment's happiness.
He shook himself, so to speak.
He remembered his patience and his duties, his colleague, too.
Nothing, meanwhile, occurred to arouse interest or attention.
Levalon was quite docile, ordinary.
He needed no watching.
He slept well, ate well, spent his leisure with his books and in the garden.
He complained often of the lack of sunlight,
and sometimes he might be seen taking some deep breaths of air into his lungs by the open window or on the balcony.
The phases of the moon too interested him, and he asked once when the full moon would come,
and then, when Devinham told him, he corrected the date the latter gave, proving him two hours wrong.
But on the whole, there seemed little to differentiate him from the usual young man
whose physique had developed in advance of his mental faculties.
His knowledge in some respects certainly was backward,
as in the case of arrested development.
He seemed an intelligent countryman,
but an unusually intelligent countryman,
though all the time another under-intelligence shone brightly,
betraying itself in remarks and judgments oddly phrased.
Dr. Filleri took him, during the following day or two,
to concerts, theaters, cinema,
He enjoyed them all.
Yet in the theaters he was inclined to let his attention wander.
The degree of alertness varied oddly.
His critical standard, moreover, was curiously exacting.
He demanded the real creative interpretation of a part
and was quick to detect a lack of inspiration,
of fine technique, of true conception in a player.
Reasons he failed to give, an argument seemed impossible.
to him, but if voice or gesture or imaginative touch failed anywhere, he lost interest in the performer
from that moment.
"'He has poor breath,' he remarked.
"'He only imitates.
He is outside.
Or she pretends.
She does not feel and know.
Feeling the feeling that comes of fire she has not felt.'
not understand her part, you mean? suggested Filleri.
She does not burn with it, was the reply.
At concerts he behaved individually, too. They bored as well as puzzled him.
The music hardly stirred him. He showed signs of distress at anything classical,
though Wagner, W.C., the Russians moved him and produced excitement.
He was his remark with emphasis.
has heard. He gives me freedom. I could fly and go away. He sets me free. And then he would say no more,
not even in reply to questions. He could not define the freedom he referred to, nor could he say
where he would go away to. But his face lit up. He smiled his delightful smile. He looked happy.
"'Stars,' he added once in a tone of interest in reply to repeated questions.
"'Stars, wind, fire, away from this,' he tapped his head and breast.
"'I feel more alive and real.'
"'It's real and true, that music? That's what you feel?'
"'It's beyond this,' he replied, again tapping his body.
"'They have heard.'
The cinema interested him more, yet its limits seemed to perplex him more than its wonder thrilled
him. He accepted it as a simple, natural, universal thing.
"'They stay always on the sheet,' he observed with evident surprise,
"'and I hear nothing. They do not even sing. Sound and movement go together.'
"'The speaking will come,' explained Filleri.
Those are pictures merely.
I understand, yet sound is natural, isn't it?
They ought to be heard.
Speech, agreed as a companion, is natural, but singing isn't.
Are they not alive enough to sing?
Was the reply spoken to himself rather than to his neighbor,
who was so attentive to his last response?
Do they only sing when—
Fiddery heard it and felt something leap within him.
When they are paid or have an audience?
He finished the sentence quickly.
No one sings naturally of their own accord.
Not in cities, at any rate, was the reply.
Lefalone laughed as though he understood at once.
There is no sun and wind, he murmured.
Of course, they cannot.
It was the cinemas that provided most material.
for observation, Philleri found. There was in a cinema performance something that excited his
companion, but excited him more than the doctor felt he was justified in encouraging. Obviously,
the other side of him, the NH aspect, came up to breathe under the stimulus of the rapid,
world-embracing, space and time-destroying pictures on the screen. Concerts did not stimulate him,
it seemed, but rather puzzled him. He remained wholly the commoner.
place Levalon, with one exception. He drew involved patterns on the edge of his programs,
patterns of a very complicated, yet accurate kind, as though he almost saw the sounds that poured
into his ears. And these ornamented programs Dr. Filleri preserved. Sound, music, seemed to belong to
his interpretation of movement. About the cinema, however, there seemed something almost familiar.
something he already knew and understood, the sound belonging to movement only lacking.
Apart from these small incidents, Love alone showed nothing unusual,
nothing that a yokel, untought, yet of natural intelligence, might not have shown.
His language, perhaps, was singular, but, having been educated by one mind only,
and in a region of lonely forests and mountains, remote from civilized life,
there was nothing inexplicable in the odd words he chose,
nor in the peculiar, if subtle and penetrating, phrases that he used.
Invariably, he recognized the spontaneous, creative power
as distinguished from the derivative that merely imitated.
He found ways of expressing himself almost immediately,
both in speech and writing, however,
and with a perfection far beyond the reach of a half-a-half-a-half-rength.
half-educated country lad, and this swift aptitude was puzzling until its explanation suddenly
was laid bare. He absorbed, his companion realized at last, as by telepathy the content of his own
of fillery's mind, acquiring the latter's mood, language, ideas, as though the two formed one
being. The discovery startled the doctor. Yet what startled him still more was the
further discovery, made a little later, that he himself could, on occasions, become so identified
with his patient that the slightest shade of thought or feeling rose spontaneously in his own mind,
too. He remained otherwise, almost entirely Levalon, and, after a full report made to Devinham
and the detailed discussion thereon that followed, Dr. Filleri had no evidence to contradict the latter's
opinion. Levalon is the real true self. The other personality, N.H., as we call it, is a mere
digest and accumulation of material supplied by his parents and by Mason.
Let us wait and see what happens when N.H. appears and does something. Filleri was content to
reply. If, answered Devinham, with skeptical emphasis, it ever does appear, do you think it won't?
asked Fillerie.
"'With proper treatment,' said Devonim decisively,
"'I see no reason why N.H should not become happily merged in the parent's self,
in Leverlone, and a permanent cure result.'
He put his glasses straight and stared at his chief, as much as to say,
"'You promised.'
"'Perhaps,' said Fillerie,
"'but, in my judgment,
Levalon is too slight to count at all. I believe the whole real parent-self is N.H.,
and the only life Levalon has at all is that which peeps up through him, from N.H."
Filleri returned his serious look.
"'If N.H. is the real self, and I am right,' he added slowly,
"'you, Paul, will have to revise your whole position.'
"'I shall,' return.
earned Evanom.
But, you will allow this, it is a lot to expect.
I see no reason to believe in anything more than a subconscious mind of unusual content,
and possibly of unusual powers and extent, he added with reluctance.
"'It is,' said Fillory significantly,
"'a lot to expect, as you said just now.
I grant you that.
Yet I feel it possible that—
He hesitated.
Devinum looked uncomfortable.
He fidgeted.
He did not like the pause.
A sense of exasperation rose in him,
as though he knew something of what was coming.
Paul went on his chief abruptly in a tone that dropped instinctively to a lower key.
Almost a touch of all lay behind it.
You admit no deity I am.
know, but you admit purpose, design, intelligence.
Well, replied the other patiently, long experience having taught him iron restraint.
It's a blundering, imperfect system, inadequately organized, if you care to call that
intelligence. It's of an extremely intricate complexity. I admit that. Deity, I consider
an unnecessary assumption.
The love and hate of atoms alone bowls you over, was the unexpected comment.
The word laws explains nothing. A machine obeys the laws, but intelligence conceive that
machine, and a man repairs and keeps it going. Who, what, keeps the daisy going, the crystal,
the creative thought in the imagination? An egg becomes a leaf-eating caterpillar, which in turn
becomes a honey-eating butterfly with wings. A yoke turns into feathers. Is that accomplished without
intelligence? Ask our new patient, interrupted Devinum, wiping his glasses with unnecessary thoroughness.
Which? Devinum startled, looked up without his glasses. It seemed the question made him uneasy.
Putting the glasses on suddenly, he stared at his chief.
"'I see what you mean, Edward,' he said earnestly, his interest deeply captured.
"'Be careful. We know nothing, remember, nothing of life. Don't jump ahead like this,
or take your dreams for reality. We have our duty in a case like this.'
Filleri smiled, as though to convey that he remembered his promise.
"'Humanity,' he replied, "'is a very small section of the universe.'
Earth. Compared to the minuter forms of life, which may be quite as important, if not more so,
the human section is even negligible. While compared to the possibility of greater forms,
he broke off abruptly. As you say, Paul, we know nothing of life after all, do we? Nothing, less
than nothing. We observe and classify a few results, that's all. We must beware of narrow prejudice at any
great, you and I."
His eyes lost their light, his speech dried up, his ideas, dreams, speculations returned
to him unrewarded, unexpressed.
With natures in whom the subconscious never stirred, natures through whom its magical fires cast
no faintest upward glean, intercourse was ever sterile, unproductive.
Such natures had no background.
Even a fact, with them, was detached from me.
its true big life, its full significance, its divine potentialities.
We must beware of prejudice, he repeated quietly, we seek truth only.
We must beware, replied Devinum as he shrugged his shoulders, of suggestion, of auto-suggestion
above all. We must remember how repressed desires dramatized themselves, especially, he
added significantly, when aided by imagination. We seek only facts. On his face appeared swiftly,
before it vanished again, an expression of keen anxiety, almost of affliction, yet tempered, as it were,
by surprise and wonder, by pity possibly, and certainly by affection.
End of Chapter 7.
Chapter 8 of The Bright Messenger
by Algernon Blackwood.
This Librevox recording is in the public domain.
The Bright Messenger
Chapter 8
To Devonam, meanwhile, Levalon's behavior was polite and kind and distant.
He did not show distrust of any sort,
but he betrayed a certain diffidence, reserve, and caution.
trust he felt, sympathy he did not feel.
To the amusement of Fillory, he suggested almost a kind of mild contempt when dealing with him,
and this amusement was increased by the fact that it obviously annoyed Devonham, while it gratified his chief.
For towards Fillory, Leve alone behaved with an intimate and understanding sympathy
that proved his instantaneous affection based upon mutual comprehension.
It seemed that Levalon and Filleri had known one another always.
It was doubtless, due to this innate sympathy between them,
that Edward Filleri's rare gift of absorbing the content of another's mind,
even to the point of taking on that others' conditions, physical and emotional at the same time,
was so successful.
By means of a highly developed power of autosuggestion,
he had learned so to identify his own mind,
thought, feeling with those of a patient, that there resulted a kind of merging by which he
literally became that patient. He felt with him. As a subject sees the pictures in the hypnotizer's
mind, perceives his thoughts, divines his slightest will, so fillery, reversing the process,
could realize for the moment exactly what his patient was thinking, feeling, desiring. It was of great
used to him in his strange practice. This gift, naturally, varied in degree, and was not invariably
successful. In some cases he only felt, the emotion alone being thus transferred. In others, he only
saw what the patient saw, or thought he saw, the accompanying emotion being omitted. In others,
again, as in cases of vision at a distance, either of time or space, he had been able to follow
the traveling sight of his patient, whose consciousness in trance was operating far away,
and thus to check for subsequent verification exactly what that patient saw.
He had shared strange experiences with others, with a man, for instance, in whom
sight was transferred to the tip of his index finger, so that he could read a book by passing
that finger along the printed line.
with a woman again in whom exteriorized consciousness manifested itself,
so that if the air several inches from her face was pinched or struck,
the impact was received, and an actual bruise produced upon her skin.
This extension of consciousness, its seeds already in his nature,
he had trained and developed to a point
where he could almost rely upon auto-suggestion,
bringing about quickly the desired conditions. Its success, however, as mentioned, was variable.
With NH, especially now, this variableness was marked. Sometimes it was so easily accomplished as to seem
natural and without a conscious effort, while at other times it failed completely. Since it was in no sense
an attempt to transfer anything from his own mind to that of the patient, Phillery felt that his
promised to his colleague was not involved. The following scene describes the first time in which
the process took place with his new patient. Fillory himself wrote down the words, supplied
the detailed description, filled in the emotion and psychology, but exactly as these occurred
and as he felt them, both when these took place, respectively, in his own consciousness and in that
of his patient. Part of the time he was present, part of it he was not visibly so, being
screened from observation, yet so placed that he could note everything that happened. It is clear,
however, that his mind was so intimately on rapport with the thoughts and feelings of N.H.,
that he experienced in his own being all that N.H. experienced. The description was written
immediately after the occurrence, though some of it, the spoken language in particular,
was jotted down in his hiding-place at the actual moment.
The interlacing of the two minds, their interpenetration, as it were,
one occasionally dominating the other, is curious to trace and far from difficult to disentangle.
Similarly, the interweaving of Lavalone and N.H. is noticeable.
The description given by Devonam of the portion of the occurrence he witnessed personally,
or heard about from Nurse Robbins and the attendants,
this description reduces the whole thing to the commonplace level of
a slight seizure accompanied by signs of violence and moments of delirium
due to excitement and fatigue and soon cured by sleep.
The occurrence took place precisely at the period when the moon was at the full.
End of Chapter 8.
Chapter 9 of the Bright Messenger by Algernon Blackwood.
This Librevox recording is a very good.
in the public domain.
The Bright Messenger
Chapter 9
The body I mean and using is 22, as they call it,
and from a man named Mason, a geologist,
I receive sums of money, regularly paid with which I live.
They call it live.
A roof and walls protect me, who do not need protection.
My body, which it irks, is covered with wool and cloth and stuff,
fitting me as bark fits a tree, and yet not part of me. My feet, which love the touch of earth
and yearn for it, are cased in dead-dried skin called leather. Even my head and hair, which crave
the sun and wind, are covered with another piece of dead-dried skin, shaped like a shell,
but an ugly shell, in which, were it shaped otherwise, the wind and rustling leaves might
sing with flowers.
Before twenty-two, I remember nothing,
nothing definite, that is.
I opened my eyes in a soft but not refreshing case
standing on four iron legs and well off the ground
and covered with coarse white coverings
piled thickly on my body.
It was a bed.
Slabs of transparent stuff kept out the living sunshine
for which I hungered,
thick, solid walls shut off the wind. No stars or moon showed overhead, because an enormous lid hid
every bit of sky. No dew, therefore, lay upon the sheets. I smelt no earth, no leaves,
no flowers. No single natural sound entered, except the chattering of dirty sparrows,
which had lost its freshness. I was in a hospital.
One comely figure alone gave me a little joy.
It was soft and slim and graceful, with a smell of fern and mourning in its hair,
though that hair was lustreless and balled up in ugly lumps, with strips of thin metal in it.
They called it nurse and sister.
It was the first moving thing I saw when my eyes opened on my limited and enclosed surroundings.
My heart beat quicker, a flash of thin joy came up in me.
I had seen something similar before somewhere.
It reminded me, I mean, of something I had known elsewhere,
though but a shabby, lifeless, clumsy copy of this other glorious thing.
Though not real, it stirred this faint memory of reality,
so that I caught at the skirts of moonlight, stars and flowers,
reflected in a forest pool where my companion played for long periods of happiness between our work.
The perfume and the eyes did that. I watched it for a bit, as it moved away, came close and
looked at me. When the eyes met mine, a wave of life, but of little life, surged faintly through
me. They were dim and pitiful, these eyes, mournful, unlit, unseeing. The star,
had set in them, dull shadows crowded. They were so small. They were hungry, too. They were
unsatisfied. For some minutes it puzzled me. Then I understood. That was the word, unsatisfied.
Ah, but I could alter that. I could comfort, help at any rate. My strength, though horribly
clipped and blocked, could manage a little thing like that. My small,
their rhythms I could put into it.
The eyes, this smile, the whole soft, comely bundle, so pitifully hungry and unsatisfied,
I rose and seized, pressing it close inside my own great arms, and bearing it all
against my breast.
I crushed it, but very gently, as I might crush a sapling.
My lips were amid the ferny hair.
I breathed upon it willingly, glad to help.
It was a poor, unfinished thing I felt at once, soft and yielding, where it should have been resilient and elastic as fresh turf.
The perfume had no body. It faded instantly. There was so little life in it.
But as I held it in my big embrace, smothering its hunger as best I could within my wave of being,
this bundle, this poor pitiful bundle, screamed and so.
struggle to get free.
It beat and scratched and uttered sounds like those squeaks the less swift creatures make
when the swifter overtake them.
I was too surprised to keep it to me.
I relaxed my hold.
The instant I did so, the figure, thus released, stood upright, like a young birch
the wind sets free.
The figure looked alive.
The hair fell loose untidily.
The puny face wore color. The eyes had fire in them. I saw that fire. It was a message.
Memory stirred faintly in me. Ah, I cried. I've helped you anyhow a little.
The scene that followed filled me with such trouble and bewilderment that I cannot recall exactly
what occurred. The figure seemed to speed at me, yet not with grace and invitation. There was no
sign of gratitude. I was entirely misunderstood, it seemed. Bells rang as the figure rushed to the
door and flung it open. It called aloud, similar, though quite lifeless figures, came in answer
and filled the room. A doctor, Devonham, they called him, followed them. I was most carefully
examined in a dozen curious ways that tickled my skin a little so that I smiled. But I lay quite
still and silent, watching the whole performance with a confusion in my being that baffled my
comprehending what was going on. Most of the figures were frightened. Then the doctor gave place
to Philly, whose name was rhythm. To him I spoke at once. I wished to comfort and revive her,
I told him. She is so starved. I was most gentle. She brings a message only.
He made no reply, but gazed at me with the corners of his mouth both twitching, and in his
eyes, ah, his eyes had more of the sun in them, a flash of something that had known fire at least,
if it had not kept it.
"'My God, I worship thee,' I murmured at the glimpse of the power I must own as master
and creator of my being.
Even when thou art playful, I adore thee and obey.
Then four other figures, shape like the doctor, but wholly mechanical,
a mere blind weight operating through them, held my arms and legs.
Not the least desire to move was in me luckily.
I say luckily, because, had I wished it,
I could have flung them through the roof, blown down the little walls,
caught up a dozen figures in my arms and rushed forth with them towards the powers of fire and
wind to which I belonged.
Could I? I felt that I could.
The sight of the true fire, small though it was, in the comely figures and the doctor's eyes,
had set me in touch again with my home and origin.
This touch I had somehow lost.
I had been ill with what they called nervous.
disorder and injured reason.
The lost touch was now restored,
but, luckily, as I said,
there was no desire in me to set free these other figures,
to help them in any way,
after the reception my first kindly effort had experienced.
I lay quite still,
held by these four grotesque and puny mechanisms.
The comely one, with the other similar to her,
had withdrawn.
I felt very kindly towards them all, but especially towards the doctor, Philleri, who had shown that he knew my deity and origin.
None of them were worth much trouble anyhow.
I felt that too.
A mild, sweet-toned contempt was in me.
Dangerous was a word I caught them whispering as they went.
I laughed a little.
The four faces over me made odd grimaces, tightening their lips and gripping my legs and arms with greater effort.
The doctor, Philly, noticed it.
Easy, remember, he addressed the four.
There's really no need to hold. It won't recur.
I nodded. We understood one another.
And with a smile at me, he left the room, saying he would come back after a short time.
interval. A link with my source, a brother, as it were, went with him. I was lonely.
I began to hum songs to myself, little fragments of a great natural music I had once known
but lost, and I noticed that the four figures, as I sang, relaxed their grip of my limbs
considerably. To tell the truth, I forgot that they were holding me. Their grip, anyhow, was but a
thread I could snap without the smallest effort.
The songs were happiness in me.
Upon free-leaping rhythms, I careered with an exhilarating rush of liberty.
All about space I sawed and sank.
I was picked up, flung far, riding the crest of immense waves of odily vibration that
delighted me.
I let myself go a bit, let my voice out, I mean.
No effort accompanied my singing.
It was automatic, like breathing almost.
It was natural to me.
These rhythmical sounds and the patterns that they wove in space
were the outlines of forms it was my work to build.
This expressed my nature.
Only my power was blocked and stifled in this confining body.
The fire and air which were my tools I could not control.
I have forgotten.
forgotten.
Got a voice, ain't he?
Observed one of the figures, admiringly.
Loonies can do most anything they have a mind to.
Grand opera, isn't it?
Yes, mentioned the fourth.
But he'll lift the roof off presently.
We'd better stop him before there's any trouble.
I stopped of myself, however.
Their remarks interested me.
Also, while I had been singing,
Although I called it humming only, they had gradually let go of me, and were now sitting down
on my bed and staring with quite pleasant faces. All their dim eight eyes were fixed on me.
Their forms were not built well.
"'Where did you get that from, Governor?' asked the one who had spoken first.
"'Can you give me the name of it?'
The sound of his own voice was like the scratching of a pin after the enormous
rhythm that now ceased.
"'Ain't printed, is it?' he went on, as I stared, not understanding what he meant.
"'I've got a sister at the halls,' he explained.
"'They'd make a hit with that kind of thing.
"'Gave me quite a twist inside to hear it,' he added, turning to the others.
The others agreed solemnly with dull stupid faces.
I lay and listened to their talk.
I longed to help them.
I had forgotten how.
A bit churchy, I thought it, said one.
But I confess, it stirred me up.
Churchy or not, it's the stuff, insisted the first.
Oh, it's the stuff to give them right enough.
And they looked at me admiring me again.
Where did you get it, if I may ask?
Replied Nobair one in a more respectful tone.
His face looked quite polite.
The lips stretched, showing yellow teeth.
It was his smile.
But his eyes were a little more real.
Oh, where was my fire?
I could have built the outline better
so that he was real and might express far more.
I have forgotten.
I hear it, I told him,
because I'm in it.
It's all about me.
It never stops.
It's what we build with.
Number one seemed greatly interested.
Hear it, do you?
Why, that's odd now.
You see?
He looked at his companions apologetically,
as though he knew they would not believe him.
My father was like that.
He heard his music, he always used to say,
but we laughed at him.
He was a composer by trade.
Oh, his stuff was print.
printed, too. Of course, he added,
"'There's musical talent in the family,' as though that explained everything.
He turned to me again.
"'Give us a little more, mister, if you don't object, that is,' he added,
and his face was soft as he said it.
Only gentle-like, if you don't mind.
"'Yes, keep it down a bit,' another put-in, looking anxiously in the direction of the
closed door. He patted the air with his open palm, slowly, carefully, as though he patted an
animal that might rise and fly at him. I hummed again for them, but this time with my lips closed.
The waves of rhythm caught me up and away. I sawed and flew and dropped and rose again upon
their huge colored crests. Curtains and sheets of quiet flame in palest gold flared shimmering
through the sound, while winds that were full of hurricanes and cyclones swept down to lift the fire
and dance with it in spirals. The perfume of great flowers rose. There were flowers everywhere,
and stars shone through it all like showers of gold. Ah, I began to remember something. It was flowers
and stars, as well as human forms we worked to build. But I kept the fire from leaping into
actual flame. The mighty winds I held back. Even thus pent and checked, their powerful volume
made the atmosphere shake and pulse about us. Only I could not control them now. With an effort
I came back, came down, as it were, and saw the funny little faces staring at me with
opened eyes and mouths, and yellow teeth, pale gums, their skins gone whitish, their figures rigid,
with their tense emotion.
They were so poorly made, the pattern so imperfect.
The new respect in their manner was marked plainly.
Suddenly, all four turned together towards the door.
I stopped.
The doctor had returned.
But it was fillery again.
I liked the feel of him.
He wanted to sing, sir, so we let him.
It seemed to relieve him a bit.
They explained quickly.
and with an air of helpless apology.
Good, good, said the doctor.
Quite good.
Any normal expression that brings relief is good.
He dismissed them.
They went out, casting back at me expressions of puzzled things and interest.
The door closed behind them.
The doctor seated himself beside me and took my hand.
I liked his touch.
His hand was alive, at any rate,
Although, within my own, it felt rather like a dying branch or bunch of leaves I grasped.
The life, if thin, was real.
"'Where's the rest of it?' I asked him, meaning the music.
"'I used to have it all. It's left me, gone away. What's cut it off?'
"'You're not cut off, really,' he said gently.
"'You can always get into it again when you really need it.'
He gazed at me steadily for a minute, then said in his quiet voice,
a full, nice tone with wind through a forest running in it.
Mason.
Dr. Mason.
He said no more, but watched me.
The name stirred something in me I could not get at quite.
I could not reach down to it.
I was troubled by a memory I could not seize.
Mason.
I repeated, returning his strong gaze,
"'What, who was Mason? And where?'
I connected the name with a sense of liberty,
also with great winds and pools of fire,
with great figures of golden skin and radiant faces,
with music too, the music that had left me.
"'You've forgotten for the moment,'
came the deep-running voice I liked.
He looked after you for twenty years.
He gave his life for you.
He loved you.
He loved your mother.
Your father was his friend.
Has he gone, gone back?
He's dead.
I can get after him, though, I said,
for the name touched me with a sense of lost companionship I wanted,
though the reference to my father and mother left me cold.
I can easily catch him up.
When I move with my mind and fire, the fastest thing stands still.
My own speed, once I was free again, I knew outpaced easily the swiftest bird,
outpaced light itself.
Yes, agreed the doctor.
Only he doesn't want that now.
You can always catch him up when the time comes.
Besides, he's waiting for you anyhow.
I knew that was true.
I sank back, comforted upon the stuffy pillows, and lay silent.
This tinkling chatter wearied me.
It was like trickling wind.
I wanted the flood of hurricanes, the pulse of storms.
My building, shaping powers, my great companions.
Oh, where were they?
He taught you himself, taught you all you know.
I heard the tinkling go on again.
But he kept you away from life, thinking it was best.
He was afraid for you, afraid for others too.
He kept you in the woods and mountains, where, as he believed, you could alone express yourself
and so be happy.
A hundred times in babyhood and early childhood you nearly died.
He nursed you back to life.
His own life he renounced.
Now he is dead.
He has left you all his money.
He paused. I said no word.
Faint memories passed through my mind, but nothing I could hold and seize.
The money I did not understand at all, except that it was necessary.
He thought at first that you could not possibly live to manhood.
To his surprise, you survived everything.
Illness, accident, disaster of everything.
every sort and kind. Then, as you grew up, he realized his mistake. Instead of keeping you away
from life, he ought to have introduced you to it and explained it, as I and Devonam are now trying
to do. You cannot live forever alone in woods and mountains. When he was gone, there would be no one
to look after you and guide you. The trickling of wind went on and on. I hardly listened to it,
He did it for his own pleasure, I suppose.
It pleased and soothed him possibly.
Yet I remembered every syllable.
It was a small detail to keep fresh
when my real memory covered the whole planet.
Before he died, he recognized his mistake
and faced the position boldly.
It was some years before the end.
He was hale and hearty still,
yet the end he knew was in sight.
While the power was still strong in him, therefore, he did the only thing left to him to do.
He used his great powers. He used suggestion. He hypnotized you, telling you to forget,
from the moment of his death, but not before, forget everything. It was only partially successful.
The door opened, the comely figure glanced in, then vanished.
She wants more help from me.
I interrupted the monotonous tinkling instantly,
for pity stirred in me again as I saw her eager, hungry,
and unsatisfied little eyes.
Call her back.
I feel quite willing.
It is one of the lower forms we made.
I can improve it.
Dr. Filleri, as he was called, looked at me steadily,
his mouth twitching at the corners as before, a flash of fire flitting through his eyes.
The fire made me like and trust him. The twitching too I liked, for it meant he knew how absurd
he was. Yet he was bigger than the other figures.
You can't do that, he said. You mustn't. And then laughed outright. It isn't done, you know,
here?"
"'Why not, sir?' I asked, using the terms the figures used.
I feel like that.'
"'Of course you do.
But all you feel can't be expressed except at the proper times and places.
The consent of the other party always is involved.'
He went on slowly, when it's a question of expressing anything you feel.
This puzzled me because in this particular instance the other party had asked me with her eyes to comfort her.
I told him this. He laughed still more. Caught by the sound, it was just like wind passing among tall grasses on a mountain ridge.
I forgot what he was talking about for the moment. The sound carried me away towards my own rhythms.
You've got such amazing insight. He went on tinkling.
to himself, for I heard, although I did not listen.
You read the heart too easily, too quickly. You must learn to hide your knowledge.
The laughter which ran with the words then ended, and I came back to the last thing I had
definitely listened to. Express-Expressing was the phrase he used.
You told me that self-expression is the purpose for which I'm here. I believe it is. He
agreed, more solemnly.
Only sometimes then?
Exactly.
If that expression involves another in pain, or trouble or discomfort.
Ah, I have to choose, you mean.
I have to know first what the other feels about it.
I began to understand better.
It was a game, and all games delighted me.
You may put it roughly so, yes, he explained.
You're very quick.
"'I'll give you a rule to guide you,' he went on.
"'I listened with an effort.
This tinkling soon wearied me.
I could not think long or much.
My way it seemed was feeling.
Ask yourself always how what you do will affect another,'
Dr. Filari concluded.
"'That's a safe rule for you.'
"'That is of children,' I observed.
"'We stared at each other a moment.
"'Both sides keep it,' I asked.
"'Childish,' he agreed.
"'It certainly is.
"'Both sides, yes, keep it.'
"'I sighed, and the sigh seemed to rise from my very feet,
"'passing through my whole being.
"'He looked at me most kindly, then, asking why I sighed.
"'I used to be free,' I told him.
"'This is not liberty.
"'And why are we not all free together?'
"'It is liberty for two instead of only for one,' he said.
and so on, in the long run, liberty for all.
So that's where they are, I remarked, but to myself and not to him.
Not further than that.
For what I had once known, but now it seemed forgotten,
was far beyond such a foolish little game.
We had lived without such tiny tricks.
We lived openly and unafraid.
We worked in harmony.
We lived.
"'Yes, but who was we? That was the part I had forgotten.'
"'It is the growth and development of civilization.'
I heard the little drift of wind go whistling thinly, and it won't take you long to become
quite civilized at this rate, more civilized indeed than most, with your swift intelligence
and lightning insight.
"'Civilization,' I repeated to myself.
Then I looked at his eyes, which hid carefully in their depth somewhere, that tiny cherished
flame I loved.
"'Your ways are really very simple,' I said.
"'It's all easy enough to learn.
It is so small.'
"'A man studying ants,' he tinkled, finds them small, but far from simple.
"'You may find complications later.
If so, come to me.'
I promised him.
and the fire gleamed faintly in his eyes a moment.
He entrusted you to me.
Your mother, he added softly, was the woman he loved.
Civilization, I repeated, for the word set going an odd new rhythm in me
that I rather liked, and that tired me less than the other things he said.
What is it then?
You are a race, you told me.
A race of human beings.
of men and women developing the comely ones, are the women, together we make up the race,
and civilization, is realizing that we are a community, learning, growing, all its members
living for the others, as well as for themselves.
Dr. Filleri told me then about men and women and sex, how children are made, and what
enormous and in this work was necessary, merely to keep them all alive and clothed and sheltered
before they could accomplish anything else of any sort at all. Half the labor of the majority
was simply to keep alive at all. It was an ugly little system he described. Much I did not hear,
because my thinking powers gave out. Some of it gave me an awful feeling, he called pain.
The confusion and imperfection seemed beyond repair, even beyond the worth of being part of it,
of being to it at all.
Moreover, the making of children, without which the whole thing must end, gave me spasms
of irritation he called laughter.
Only the comely ones, and what he told me of them, made me want to sing.
The men, I said, but do they see that it is ugly,
and ludicrous and
comic he helped me
do they know I asked
taking his unknown words
that it's comic
the glamour he said
conceals it from them
to the best among them
it is sacred even
and the comely ones
it is their chief mission
he replied
always remember that
it's sacred
he fixed his kind eyes
gravely on my face.
Ah, worship, you mean, I said. I understand.
Again we stared for some minutes.
Yet all are not comely, are they? I asked presently.
The fire again shone faintly in his eyes, as he watched me a moment without answering.
It caught me away. I am not sure if I heard his words, but I think they ran like this.
That's the point where civilization, so far, has always stopped.
I remember he ceased tinkling then.
Our talk ceased too.
I was exhausted.
He told me to remember what he had said and to lie down and rest.
He rang the bell, and a man, one of the four who had held me, came in.
Ask Nurse Robbins to come here a moment, please, he said.
And a moment later, the comely one entered.
softly and stood beside my bed. She did not look at me. Dr. Fiddery began again his little
tinkling. Wishes to apologize to you, most sincerely, Nurse, for his mistake. He met no harm,
believe me. There is no danger in him, nor will he ever repeat it. His ignorance of our ways,
I must ask you to believe, oh, it's nothing, sir, she interrupted. I've quite forgotten it already,
and usually he's as good as gold and perfectly quiet.
She blushed, glancing shyly at me with clear invitation.
It will not recur, repeated the doctor positively.
He has promised me.
He is very, very sorry and ashamed.
The nurse looked more boldly a moment.
I saw her silver teeth.
I saw the hint of soft fire in her poor, pitiful eyes,
but far, far away, and as she thought, safely hidden.
Peter, for one, I will not touch you, I said instantly.
I know that you are sacred.
I noticed at once that her sweet natural perfume increased about her,
as I said the words, but her eyes were lowered,
though she smiled a little, and her little cheeks grew colored.
I saw her small teeth of silvery marble again.
Her work was visible. I liked it.
You have promised me, said Dr. Fillory, rising to go out.
I promise, I said, while the comely one was arranging my pillows and sheets with quick,
clever hands, sometimes touching my cheek on purpose as she did so.
I will not worship, unless it is commanded of me first,
the increased sweetness of her smell will tell me.
But indeed already I had forgotten her, and I no longer realized who it was that tripped about my bed,
doing numerous little things to make me comfortable. My friend, the understanding one,
companion of my big friend Mason, who was dead, also had left the room. His twitching mouth,
his laughter, his shining eyes were gone. I was aware that the comely one remained,
doing all manner of little things about me and my bed,
unnecessary things,
but my pity and my worship were not asked,
so I forgot her.
My thinking had wearied me,
and my feeling was not touched.
I began to hum softly to myself.
My giant rhythms rose.
I went forth towards my powers of wind and fire,
full of my own natural joy.
I forgot the race with its men, its women,
its rules and games, its tiny tricks, its civilization.
I was free for a little with my own.
One detail interfered a little with the rhythms,
but only for a second and very faintly even then.
The comely one's face grew dark.
He's gone off asleep, actually.
I heard her mutter as she left the room with a fling of her little skirts,
shutting the door behind her with a bang.
That bang was far away.
I was already rising and falling in that natural happy state which to me meant freedom.
It is hard to tell about, but that dear Fillory knows I am sure exactly what I know,
though he has forgotten it.
He has known us somewhere, I feel.
He understands our service.
But, like me, he has forgotten too.
What really happened to me?
Where did I go? What did I see and feel when my rhythms took me off?
Thinking is nowhere in it. I can tell him that. I am conscious of the sun.
One difficulty is that my being here confuses me. Here I am already caught, confined, and
straightened. I am within certain limits. I can only move in three ways, three measurements,
three dimensions. This space I am
in here allows only little rhythms. They are coarse and slow and heavy, and beat against
confining walls, as it were, are thrown back, cross and recross each other, so that, while
they themselves grow less, their confusion grows greater. The forms and outlines I can build
with them are poor and clumsy and insignificant, spirals I cannot make. Then I forget.
Into these small rhythms I cannot compress myself.
The squeezing hurts, yet neither can I make them bigger to suit myself.
I would break forth towards the sun.
Thus I feel cramped, confused, and crippled.
It is almost impossible to tell of my big rhythms,
for it is an attempt to tell of one thing in terms of another.
How can I fix fire and wind upon the point of a pin, for instance,
and examine them through a magnifying glass.
The sun remains.
What I experience, really, when I go off into my own freedom, is release.
My rhythms are of the sun.
They are his messengers.
They are my law.
They are my life and happiness.
By means of them I fulfill the purpose of my being.
I work, so Philaree calls it.
I build.
That, at any rate, is the way.
literally true. My thinking stops at that point, perhaps, but I think, I mean by release,
that I escape back from being trapped by all these separate little individualities,
human beings each working on his own, for his own, and against all the others,
escape from this stifling tangle into the sweep of my big rhythms, which work together
and in unison. I search for lost companions, but do not.
find them, the golden skins and radiant faces, the mighty figures and the splendid shapes.
They work without effort, however. That is another difference. I too work only, I work with them,
and never against them. I can draw upon them as they can draw upon me. We do draw on one another.
We know harmony. Service is our method and system.
My dear Fillory also wants to know who we are.
How can I tell him?
The moment I try to think I seem to forget.
This forgetting, indeed, is one of the limits against which I bang myself,
so that I am flung back upon the tangle of criss-cross tiny rhythms
which confuse and obliterate the very thing he wants to know.
Yet the sun I never forget,
father of fire and wind.
My companions are lost temporarily.
I am shut off from them.
It seems I cannot have them and the race at the same time.
I yearn and suffer to rejoin them.
The service we all know together is great joy.
Of love, this love between two isolated individuals,
the race counts the best thing they have.
We know nothing.
Now here is one thing I can understand.
quite clearly. I have watched and helped the race, as he calls it, for countless ages,
yet from outside it. Never till now have I been inside its limits with it. And a dim sense of
having watched it through a veil or curtain comes to me. I can faintly recall that I try to
urge my big rhythms in among its members. Its great waves of heat or sound might be launched upon an
ant-heap. I used to try to force and project my vast rhythms into their tiny ones,
hoping to make these latter swell and rise and grow, but never with success.
Though a few members here and there felt them and struggled to obey and use their splendid
swing, the rest did not seem to notice them at all. Indeed, they object to the struggling
efforts of the few who did feel them, for their own small, accustomed rhythms were interfered,
with. The few were generally broken into little pieces and pushed violently out of the way.
And this made me feel pitiful, I remembered dimly, because the smaller rhythms, though insignificant,
were exquisite. They were of extraordinary beauty. Could they only have been increased,
the race that knew and used them must have changed my own, which, though huge and splendid of their kind,
lacked the intense, perfect loveliness of the smaller kind.
The race, had it accepted mine and mastered them,
must have carried themselves in me towards still mighty rhythms
which I alone could never reach.
This, then, is clear to me, though very faint now.
Fillory, who can think for a long time,
instead of like me for seconds only,
will understand what I mean.
for if I tell him what we did, he may be able to think out what we were.
Your work, he asked me to.
I'm not sure I know what he means by work.
We were incessantly active, but not for ourselves.
There was no effort.
There was easy and sure accomplishment,
in the sense that nothing could stop or hinder our fulfilling our own natures.
Obstacles, indeed, helped our own.
power and made it greater, for everything feeds fire and opposite adds to the pressure of wind.
Our main activity was to make perfect forms. We were form builders. Apart from this,
our work was to maintain and keep active all rhythms less than our own, yet of our kind.
I speak of my own kind alone. We had no desire to be known outside our kind. We worked and moved and
built up swiftly, but out of sight, an endless service.
"'You are the powers behind what we call nature, then?' the dear Fiddery asked me.
"'You operate behind growing things, even behind inanimate things like trees and stones and flowers.
Your big rhythms, as you call them, are our laws of nature.
Your own particular department, your own elements, evidently, were heat and air.
I could not answer that, but as he said it, I saw in his gray eyes the flash of fire
which so few of his race possessed, and I felt vaguely that he was one of the struggling members
who was aware of the big rhythms, and who would be put away in little pieces later by the
rest. It made me pitiful.
Forget your own tiny rhythms, I said, and come over to us, but bring your
tiny rhythms with you, because they are so exquisitely lovely. We shall increase them.
He did not answer me. His mouth twitched at the corners, and he had an attack of that irritation,
which he says is relieved and expressed by laughter, yet the face shone. The laughter, however,
was a very quick, full, natural answer all the same. It was happy and enthusiastic. I saw that,
That laughter made his rhythms bigger at once.
Then laughter was probably the means to use.
It was a sort of bridge.
Your instantaneous comprehension of our things puzzles me, he said.
You grasp our affairs and all their relations so swiftly, yet it is all new to you.
His voice and face may be wished to stroke and help him.
He was so dear and eager.
How do you manage it?
He asked point-blank,
"'Our things are surely foreign to your nature.'
"'But they are of children,' I told him.
"'They are small and so very simple.
There are no difficulties.
Your language is block letters because your self-expression, as you call it,
is so limited.
It all comes to me at a glance.
I and my kind can remember a million tiniest details without effort.'
He did not laugh, but his face looked full of questions.
I could not help him further.
A scrap, probably, of what you've taught us.
I heard him mumble, though no further questions came.
Well, he went on presently, while I lay and watched the pale fire slip in tiny waves
about his eyes.
Remember this.
Since our alphabet is so easy to you, follow it, stick to it,
do not go outside it.
There's a good rule that will save trouble for others as well as for yourself.
I remember and I try.
But it is not always easy.
I get so cramped and stiff and lifeless with it.
This sunless, chilly England, of course, cannot feed you, he said.
The sense of beauty in our race, too, is very poor.
Once he suddenly looked up and looked up and,
fixed his eyes on my face. His manner became very earnest.
"'Now listen to me,' he said.
"'I'm going to read you something. I want you to tell me what you make of it. It's private,
that is, I have no right to show it to others, but as no one would understand it, with the
exception possibly of yourself, secrecy is not of importance.' And his mouth twitched a little.
He drew a sheaf of papers from an inner pocket.
and I saw they were covered with fine writing. I laughed. This writing always made me laugh.
It was so laborious and slow. The writing I knew best, of course, lay all over and inside the
earth and skies. The privacy also made me laugh. So strange seemed the idea to me,
and so impossible, this idea of secrecy. It was such an admission of ignorance.
I will understand it quickest by reading it, I said.
I take in a page at once, in your block letters.
But he preferred to read it out himself,
so that he could note the effect upon me, he explained, of definite passages.
He saw that I guessed his purpose, and we laughed together a moment.
When you tire of listening, he said,
Just tell me, and I'll pause.
I gave him my hand to hold.
It helps me to see me to say,
stay here, I explained, and he nodded as he grasped me in his warm, firm clasp.
It's written by one who may have known you and your big rhythms, though I can't be sure,
he added. One of, er, my patience wrote it, someone who believed she was in communication with
a kind of immense nature spirit. Then he began to read in his clear, windy voice,
I sit and weave. I feel strange, as if I had so much consciousness that words cannot explain it.
The failure of others makes my work more hard, but my own purposes never fail. I am associated
with those who need me. The universal doors are open to me. I compass creation.
But already I began to hum my songs, though to pay.
Please him, I kept the music low, and he, dear Fillory, did not bid me stop, but only tightened
his grasp upon my hand.
I listened with pleasure and satisfaction.
Therefore I hummed.
I am silent, seeking no expression, needing no communication, satisfied with the life that is
in me.
I do not even wish to be known about.
That's where you erase, I please.
put in, is to me as children. All they do must be shouted about so loud, or they think it has
not happened. I do not wish to be forced to obtrude myself,' he went on.
"'There are hosts like me. We do not want that which does not belong to us. We do not
want that hindrance, that opposition which rouses an undesirable consciousness. For without that
opposition we could never have known of disobedience. We are formless. The formless is the real.
That cannot die. It is eternal. Again he tightened his grasp, and this time also laid his
eyes a moment on my own, over the top of his paper, so that I kept my music back with a great effort,
for it was hard not to express myself when my own name calling in this fashion.
He continued reading aloud.
He selected passages now, instead of going straight through the pages.
The words helped memory in me.
Flashes of what I had forgotten came back in sheets of color and waves of music.
The phrases built little spirals, as it were, between two states.
Of these two states, I now divined, he understood one perfectly,
his own, and the other mine partially.
Yet he had a little of both I knew in himself.
With me it was similar, only the understood state was not the same with us.
To the race, of course, what he read would have no meaning.
The comely one of the four figures, I said,
how they would turn white and run if they could hear you,
showing their yellow teeth and dim eyes.
His face remained grave and eager, though I could see.
See the left are running about beneath the tight brown skin as he went on reading his little bits.
We heard nothing of man, and were rarely even conscious of him, although he benefited from our
work in all that sustained and conditioned him. The wise are silent, the foolish speak,
and the children are thus led astray, for wisdom is not knowledge. It is a realization of the
scheme and of one's own part in it.
He took a firmer, broader grip of my hand as he read the next bit.
I felt the tremble of his excitement run into my wrist and arm.
His voice deepened and shook.
It was like a little storm.
Then, suddenly, we heard man's triumphant voice.
We became conscious of him as an evolving entity.
Our work had told,
We had built his form and processes so faithfully.
We knew that when he reached his height, we must be submissive to his will.
A gust of memory flashed by me, as I heard, those small but perfect, exquisite, lovely rhythms.
Who called me here?
Whose voice reached after me, bringing me into this undesirable consciousness?
I cried aloud as the memory went tearing by, then vanished before I could recover it.
At the same time, Philleri let go my hand, and the little bridge was snapped.
I felt what he called pain.
It passed at once.
I found his hand again, but the bridge was not rebuilt.
How white his skin had grown, I noticed, as I looked up at his face.
But the eyes shone grandly.
"'I shall find the way,' I said.
"'We shall go back together to our eternal home.'
He went on reading as though I had not interrupted, but I found it less easy to listen now.
I realized then that he was gone. He had left the room, though I had not seen him go. I had been away.
It was some days ago that this occurred. It was today, a few hours ago, that I seized the
comely one and tried to comfort her, poor hungry member of this little race.
But both occurrences help us, help, dear Philleri and myself, to understand how difficult it is to
answer his questions and tell him exactly what he wants to know.
How long, O Lord, how long? I hear his yearning cry.
Yet other beings cannot help us. They can only tell us what their own part is.
After the door had clicked, I knew release for a bit.
Release from a state I partially understood, and so found irksome, into another, where I felt at home,
and so found pleasurable. In the big rhythms my nature expressed itself apparently.
I rose, seeking my lost companions. They, the Devonham and his busy little figures,
called it sleep. It may be sleep, but I find there what I seek yet have forgotten,
and that with me were dear Thillery and another,
a comely one whom he brings,
as though we belong together and have a common origin.
But this other comely one, who is it?
End of Chapter 9, Chapter 10, of the Bright Messenger by Algernon Blackwood.
This Libervox recording is in the public domain.
The Bright Messenger
Chapter 10
About a week after the arrival of Love Alone in London,
Dr. Filleri came out of the home one morning early,
upon some uninteresting private business.
He had left Levalon happy with his books and garden.
Devinham was with him to answer questions or direct his energies.
The other cases in the establishment were moving nicely towards a cure.
The November air was
clear and almost bright. No personal worries troubled him. His mind felt free and light.
It was one of those mornings when nature slips very close and sweet into the heart, so close and
sweet that the mind wonders why people quarrel and disagree, when it is so easy to forgive,
and the planet seems but a big, lovely, happy garden, evil and impossible nightmare,
and personal needs, few and
simple. He walked by crossroads towards Primrose Hill, entering Regents Park near the zoo. An early
white frost was rapidly melting in the sun. The sky showed a faint tinge of blue. He saw
floating seagulls. These, and a faint breeze that stirred the yellowing last leaves of autumn,
gave his heart a sudden lift. And this lift was in the direction of a forbidden corner. He was aware of
some exquisite dawn wind far away, stirring a million flowers, dew sparkled, stream
splashed and murmured. A valley gleamed and vanished, yet left across his mind its shining trail.
For this lift of his heart made him soar into a region where it was only too easy to override
temptation. Fillory, however, though his invisible being soared, kept both visible feet firmly on the
ground. The surface was slippery, being melted by the sun, but frost kept the earth hard and
frozen underneath. His balance never was in danger. He remained detached, and a spectator.
She walked beside him nevertheless, a figure of purity and radiance, perfumed, soft, delicious.
She was so ignorant of life. That was her wonder partly, for beauty was. But she was a
was her accident, and, while admirable, was not a determining factor. Life, in its cruder sense,
she did not know, though moving through the thick of it. It neither touched nor soiled her.
She brushed its dirt and dust aside as though a non-conducting atmosphere surrounded her.
Her emotions, deep and searching, had remained untorn. A quality of pristine innocence belonged to her,
as though in the noisy clamor of ambitious civilized life, she remained still aware of Eden.
Her grace, her loveliness, her simplicity, moved by his side as naturally it seemed to him
as air or perfume.
Ereda, he murmured to himself with a smile of joy.
Nayan Kilkoff. All the men worship and adore you, yet respect you too.
They cannot touch you.
You remain aloof, unstained.
And, remembering Levalon's remarks in cinema and theater, he could have sung at this mere thought of her.
Untouched by coarseness, something unearthly about your loveliness of soul, a baby, a saint,
and to all the men in Kilkoff studio, a mother.
Where do you really come from?
Whence do you derive?
Your lovely soul can have no dealings with our common fern.
flesh, how many young fellows have you saved already? How many floundering characters redeemed?
They crave your earthly, physical love. Instead, you surprise and disappoint and shock them into safety
again, by giving to them love. And as he half-repeated his vivid thoughts aloud, he suddenly
saw her coming towards him from the ornamental water, and instantly, wondering what he should
say to her, his mind contracted. The thing in him that sang went backward into silence. He put a
break upon himself, but he watched her coming nearer, wondering what brought her so luckily
into Regent's Park, and all the way from Chelsea at such an hour. She moved so lightly, sweetly.
She was so intangible and lovely. He feared her eyes, her voice. They drew nearer. From
Looking to right and left, he raised his head. She was close, quite close, a hundred yards away.
That walk, that swing, that poise of head and neck he could not mistake anywhere.
His whole being glowed, thrilled, and yet contracted as in pain.
A sentence about the weather, about her own, her father's health, about his calling to see them
shortly, rose to his lips. He turned his eyes away, then again,
looked up. They were now not twenty yards apart. In another moment he would have raised his hat,
when, with a sensation of cold disappointment in him, she went past in totally irresponsive silence.
It was a stranger, a shop-girl, a charwoman, a bus conductor's wife, anybody, but she whom he
had thought. How could he have been so utterly mistaken? It amazed him. It was indeed
months since they had met, yet his knowledge of her appearance was so accurate and detailed
that such an error seemed incredible. He had experienced, besides, the actual thrill.
The phenomenon, however, was not new to him. Often had he experienced it, much as others have.
He knew from this that she was somewhere near, coming deliciously, deliberately towards him,
moving every minute firmly nearer, from a point in great London town which she had left just at
the precise moment which would time her crossing his own path later. They would meet presently,
if not now. Fate had arranged all details, and something in him was aware of it before it happened.
The phenomenon, as a matter of fact, was repeated twice again in the next half hour. He saw her, on both occasions
beyond the possibility of question, coming towards him. Yet each time it was a complete stranger
masquerading in her guise. It meant, he knew, that their two minds— hearts, too, he wondered,
with a sense of secret happiness, enjoyed intensely, then instantly suppressed, were
wirelessly to one another across the vast city, and that both transmitter and receiver their
physical bodies would meet shortly round the corner or along the crowded street.
Strong currents of desiring thought he knew, he hoped, he wondered, were trying to shape
the crude world nearer to the heart's desire, causing the various intervening passers-by
to assume the desirable form and outline in advance. He reflected, following the habit of his
eager mind, this wireless discovery, after all, was the discovery of a universal
principle in nature. It was common to all forms of life, a faint beginning of that advanced
towards marvelous intercommunicating, semi-teleopathic brotherhood he had always hoped for,
believed in. Even plants he remembered, according to Bose. Then suddenly, halfway down Baker Street,
he found her close beside him. She was dressed so becomingly, so naturally, that no particular detail
caught his eye, although she wore more color than was usual in the dull climate known to
English people.
There was a touch of fur, and there were flowers, but these were part of her appearance as a
whole, and the hat was so exactly right, though it was here that English women generally
went wrong, that he could not remember afterwards what it was like.
It was as suitable as natural hair. It looked as if she had grown it.
The shining eyes were what he chiefly noticed.
They seemed to increase the pale sunlight in the dingy street.
She was so close that he caught her perfume almost before he recognized her,
and a sense of happiness invaded his whole being instantly
as he took the slender hand, emerging from a muff and held it for a moment.
The casual sentences he had half prepared fled like a flock of birds surprised.
Their eyes met, and instantly the sun rose over a far Cacchishan Valley.
He was aware of joy, of peace, of deep contentment.
London obliterated the entire world elsewhere.
He knew the thrill, the ecstasy of some long-forgotten dawn.
But in that brief second, while he held her hand and gazed into her eyes,
there flashed before him a sudden apparition.
With lightning rapidity, this picture darted past between them, paused for the tiniest fraction
of a second, and was gone again.
So swiftly the figure shot across that the very glance he gave her was intercepted, its angle
changed, its meaning altered.
He started involuntarily, for he knew that vision, the bright rushing messenger,
someone who brought glad tidings, and this time he recognized it.
it was the figure of N.H.
The outward start, the slight wavering of the eyelids, both were noticed,
though not understood, much less interpreted by the young woman facing him.
You are as much surprised as I am.
He heard the pleasant, low-pitched voice before his face.
I thought you were abroad.
Father and I came back from Sark only yesterday.
I haven't left town.
he replied.
It was Devonam went to Switzerland.
He was thinking of her pleasant voice
and wondering how a mere voice
could soothe and bless and comfort in this way.
The picture of the flashing figure too preoccupied him.
His various mind was ever busy
with several trains of thought at once,
though all correlated.
Why, he was wondering,
should that picture of N.H.
leave a sense of chill upon his heart?
Why had the first radiance of this meeting thus already dimmed a little?
Her nearness, too, confused him as of old, making his manner a trifle brusque and not quite
natural, until he found his center of control again.
He looked quickly up and down the street, moved aside to let some people pass, then turned
to the girl again.
"'Your holiday has done you good, Erita,' he said quietly.
I hope your father enjoyed it, too.
We both enjoyed ourselves,
she answered watching him,
something of a protective air about her.
I wish you had been with us,
for that would have made it perfect.
I was thinking that only this morning
as I walked across Hyde Park.
How nice of you.
I believe I too was thinking of you both
as I walked through Regent's Park.
He smiled for the first time.
It's very odd.
She went on, though you can't explain it probably, she added with a smile that met his own
increasing it. Or, at any rate, Dr. Devinum could, but I've seen you several times this morning
already, in the last half hour. I've seen you in other people on the street, I mean. Yet I wasn't
thinking of you at the actual moment. It's two months since we've met, and I imagined you were
abroad.
"'Oh, yes,' he said, half shyly, half curtly.
It's an experience many have, I believe.'
She gazed up at him.
"'It's very natural, I think, when people like each other, Edward, and are in sympathy.'
"'Yet it happens with people who don't like each other, too,' he objected,
and at the same moment was vexed that he had used the words.
Eradik Kilkoff laughed.
He had the feeling that she read his thoughts as easily as if they were printed in red letters
on his gray felt hat.
There must be some bond between them, though, she remarked.
An emotion, I mean, whatever it may be, even hatred.
Probably Nayan, he agreed.
It's you now, not Devinum, that wants to explain things.
I think I must take you into the firm.
You could take charge of the female patients with great success.
Whereupon she looked up at him with such a grave, mothering expression that he was aware
of her secret power, her central source of strength in dealing with men.
Her innocence and truth were an atmosphere about her, protecting her as naturally and
neatly as the close upon her body.
She believed in men.
He felt like a child beside her.
"'I'm in the firm already,' she said,
for you made me a partner years ago when I was so high."
Her small-gloved hand indicated the stature of a little girl.
You taught me first.
He remembered the bleak northern town where fifteen years ago
he had known her father as a patient for some minor ailment
and the friendship that grew out of the relationship.
He remembered the child of nine or ten who sat on his knee
and repeated to him the Russian fairy tales her mother told her.
He recalled the charm, the wonder, the extraordinary power of belief.
Her words brought back again that flowered Caucasian valley in the sunlight,
and this again flashed upon the screen the strange bright figure
that had already once intercepted their glance,
as though it somehow came between them.
"'You have one advantage over me,' he rejoined presently.
"'For in my clinic the people know that they need treatment,
whereas in the studio you catch your patients unawares.
They do not know they're ill.
You heal them without their being aware that they need healing.
Yet some of our habituays have found their way later to your consulting room,
she reminded him.
Merely to finish what you had first begun, a sort of convalescence.
You work in the big, raw world, I, in a mere specialized corner of it.
He turned away, lest the power in her eyes overcome him.
The traffic thundered past, the people crowded, jostling them.
He could have stood there talking to her all day long,
the London street forgotten or full of flowers,
and Eden's trees and rippling summer streams.
The pale sunlight caught her face beside him and made it shine.
He longed to take her in his arms and fly through the dawn forever,
her, for his clean mind saw her without clothing, her hair loose in the wind, her white shape
fleeing from him, yet beckoning across a gleaming shoulder that he must overtake and capture
her.
"'I'm on my way to St. Dunstan's,' he heard the musical voice.
"'A friend of fathers.
Come with me, will you?'
And with her muff she touched his arm, trying to make him turn her way.
But just as he felt the touch he saw the bright figure
again, swifter than himself and far more powerful, it leapt dancing past and carried her away
before his very eyes.
She waved her hand, her eyes faded like stars into the distance of some unearthly spring and
she was gone.
A pang of peculiar anguish seized him as the mental picture flashed with the speed of light
and vanished.
For the figure seemed of elemental power, taking its own with perfect ease.
He shook his head.
"'I'll come to see you tomorrow instead,' he told her.
"'I'll come to the studio in the afternoon, if you'll both be in.
I'd like to bring a friend with me, if I may.'
"'Good-bye, then,' she took his hand and kept it.
"'I shall expect you to tell me all about this, friend.
I knew you had something on your mind, for your thoughts have been elsewhere all the time.'
"'Julian Levalon,' he replied quickly.
He's staying with me indefinitely.
His face grew stern a moment about the mouth.
I think he may need you, he added with abrupt significance.
Julian Lavalone, she repeated, the name-sounding very musical
the way her slightly foreign accent touched it.
And what nationality may that be?
Dr. Filleri hesitated.
His parents, Nayan, I believe, were English, he said.
He has lived all his life in the Jura Mountains, alone with an old scholar, poet, and geologist,
who brought him up.
Of our modern life he knows little.
I think you may!"
He broke off.
His mother died when he was born, he concluded.
And of women he knows nothing, she replied, understandingly, so that he will probably fall in
love with the first he sees, with Nyan.
I hope so, Nyan, and he will be safe with you."
She watched her companion's face for a minute or two with her clear, searching eyes.
She smiled, but his own face wore a mask now.
No figure this time flashed between their deep, understanding gaze.
A woman you think can teach and help him more than a man," she said without lowering her eyes.
Probably, perhaps at any rate, the material, I must warn you at once, is new and strange.
I want him to meet you.
Then I am in the firm, was all she answered, and you can't do without me.
She let go the hand she had held all this time and turned from him, looking once across her
shoulder as he, too, went upon his way.
About three o'clock we shall expect you, and Mr. Julian Levin'clock.
alone," she added.
The Promethians are coming, too, as of course you know, but that won't matter.
Father has let the studio to them.
The more the merrier, he answered, raised his hat, and went on at a rapid pace up Baker Street.
But with him up the London Street went a flock of thoughts, hopes, fears, and memories
that were hard to disentangle.
Lost, forgotten dreams went with him, too.
He had known that one day he must be executed, yet with his own hands he had just slipped the noose about his neck.
Detachment from life, he realized, keeping aloof from the emotions that touch one's fellow beings, can only be, after all, oppose.
In his case, it was evidently a pose assumed for safety and self-protection, an artificial attitude he wore to keep his heart from error.
His love, born of some far unearthly valley, undoubtedly consumed him, while yet he said it may.
He had himself suggested bringing together the girl and N.H. There had been no need to do this.
Yet he had deliberately offered it, and she had instantly accepted. Even while he said the words,
there was a volcano of emotion in him, several motives fighting to combine.
The fear for himself, being selfish, he had set aside at once.
There was also the fear for her, the odd certainty in him, that at last her woman's nature would be
waked.
Lastly, the fear for N.H. himself.
And here he clashed with his promise to Devonham.
Behind the simple proposal lay these various threads of motive, emotion, and qualification.
Now, as he hurried along the same thing,
street, they rushed to and fro about his mind, each at its own speed and with its own impetuous
strength. It was the last one, however, the certainty that her mere presence must evoke the
N.H. personality, banishing the commonplace Lévalon. It was this that, in the end, perhaps troubled
him most. An intuitive conviction assured him that this was bound to be the result of their meeting.
Levalon would sink down out of sight.
N.H. would emerge triumphant and vital, bringing his elemental power with him.
The girl would summon him.
I must tell Paul first, he decided.
I must consult his judgment.
Otherwise, I'm breaking my promise.
If Paul is against it, I will send an excuse.
With this proviso, he dismissed the matter from his mind.
noting only how clearly it revealed his own keen desire to let love alone disappear and
N.H. become active. He himself yearned for the interest, stimulus, and companionship of the
strange new being that was N.H. The other aspect of the problem he dismissed quickly, too. He
would lose Nyan. Yes, but he had never possessed the right to hold her. He was strong, indifferent,
detached. His life, in any case, was a sacrifice upon the altar of a mistake with regard to which
he had not been consulted. His whole existence must be passed in worship before this altar,
unless he was to admit himself a failure. His ideal possession of the girl, he consoled himself,
need no, no change. To watch her womanhood, hitherto untouched by any man, to watch this bloom and ripen
at the bidding of another must mean pain. But he faced the loss, and a curious sense of
compensation lay in it somewhere, the strange notion that she and he would share N.H.
in a sense between them. He was already aware of a deep, subtle kinship between the three of them,
a kinship hardly of this physical world, and, after all, the interests of N.H. must come first.
He had chosen his life, accepted it at any rate.
He must remain true to his high ideal.
This strange being, blown by the winds of chance into his keeping, must be his first consideration.
Love alone needed no special help, neither from himself nor from her, nor from others.
Love alone was ordinary enough, if not commonplace, his only interest being at those thin
places in his being where the submerged personality of NH peeped through.
Paul Devinham, he felt convinced, was wrong in thinking N.H. to be the transient
manifestation. It was the reverse that Dr. Filleri believed to be the truth. He saw in
N.H almost a new type of being altogether. In that physical body, warred two personalities,
certainly, but N.H. was the important one.
and, love alone merely the transient outer one, masquerading on the surface merely,
a kind of automatic and mechanical personality, gleaned, picked up, trained and educated,
as it were, by the few years spent among the human herd.
And this N.H. needed help, the best, the wisest possible.
Both male and female help N.H. demanded. He, Edward Fillerie, could supply
the former, but the latter could be furnished only by some woman in whom innocence, truth,
and a natural mother-love, the three deepest feminine qualities, were happily combined.
Nyan possessed them all. N. H., the strange, bright messenger, bringing perhaps glad tidings into
life, had need of her. And Filleri, as his thoughts ran down the sad and happy paths of that
lost valley in his blood, realized the meaning of the flashing intuition that had pained, yet gladdened
him half an hour before, with its convincing symbolic picture. This private Eden secreted in his
depths he revealed to no one, though Paul, his intimate friend and keen assistant, divined its
general neighborhood and geography to some extent. It was the girl who invariably opened its ivory
gates for him. They had but to meet and talk a moment, when, with a sudden drift of wonder,
beauty, wildness, this Caucasian inheritance rose before him. Its sunny brilliance, its flowers,
its perfumes, seduced and caught him away. The unearthly mood stole over him. Thought took wings of
imagination and soared beyond the planet. He foresaw easily the effect she would produce upon
Levalon.
He came back to Earth again at the door of the home, smiling, as so often before,
at these brief wanderings in his secret Eden, yet perfectly able to pigeonhole the experience,
each detail explained, labeled, docketed, and therefore harmless.
He found Devonham in the study, and at once told him of his suggestion and its possible results,
and his assistant, resting before lunch after a long morning's work, looked up at him with his
quick, observant air.
Noticing the light in the eyes, the softer expression about the mouth, the general appearance
of a strong and recent stimulus, he easily divined their origin and showed his pleasure in his face.
He longed for his old friend to be humanized and steadied by some deep romance.
There was a curious new watchful attitude also about him, though cleverly concealed.
"'I'm glad that Kilcoffs are back in town,' he said easily.
"'As for Levalon, he's been quiet and uninteresting all the morning.
He needs the human touch, as I already said, and the studio atmosphere,
especially if the Prometheans are to be there, seems the very thing.'
And Nyan?
Her influence is good for any man, young or old, and if Lavalon worships at her shrine like the rest of them, so much the better.
You remember my notes.
Nothing will help towards his finding his real self quicker than an abandoned passion, unreturned.
Unreturned?
You can't think she will give to Lavalon what so many.
But may she not, the other interrupted,
stimulate N.H. rather than love alone?
Devinum was surprised. He had quickly divined the subconscious fear and jealousy.
For this detached, impersonal attitude, he was not prepared. Only the keenest observer
could have noticed the sharp, anxious watchfulness he hid so well.
Edward, there's only one thing I feel we, you rather, have to be careful about,
and the girl has nothing to do with that.
In your blood, remember, lies an unearthly spiritual vagrancy,
which you must not, dare not, communicate to him,
if you ever hope to see him cured.
Devinum regarded him keenly as he said it.
He was as earnest as his chief,
but the difference between the two men was fundamental,
probably unbridgeable as well.
The affection, trust, respect, each felt for him.
for the other was sincere.
Devonam, however, having never known a thought, a feeling, much less an actual experience,
outside the normal gamut of humanity, regarded all such as pathogenic.
Filleri, who had tasted the amazing, dangerous sweetness of such experiences in his own
being, had another standard.
"'You must not exaggerate,' observed Filleri slowly.
Your phrase, though, is good. Spiritual vagrancy is an apt description, I admit. Yet, to the spiritual,
if it exists, the whole universe lies open, remember too. They laughed together. Then suddenly
Devinum rose, and a new inexpressible uneasiness was in his face. He thrust his hands deep into
his trouser pockets, turned his eyes hard upon the floor, stood with his legs of
apart. Abruptly turning, he came a full step closer.
Edward, he said, furious with himself and yet fiercely determined, to be honest,
I may as well tell you, frankly, though explanation lies beyond me, there's something
in this case I don't quite like. Behind his lowered eyelids, his observation never failed.
Quick as a flash, his companion took him up.
"'For yourself, for others, or for himself?' he asked, while a secret touch of joy ran through him.
"'For myself, perhaps, was the immediate rejoinder. It's intolerable. It's the panic sense he touches
in me. I admit it, frankly. I've had, once or twice, the desire to turn and run. But what I mean is,
We've got to be uncommonly careful with him.
He ended lamely.
Levalon you refer to, or N.H.?
N.H.
The panic sense, repeated fillery to himself, more than to his friend.
The old, old thing, I understand.
Also, Devinham went on presently,
I must tell you that, since he came here,
there's been a change in every patient in this.
the building, without exception. He looked over his shoulder as though he heard a sound.
He listened certainly, but his mind was sharply centered on his friend.
"'For the better, yes,' said Filleri at once.
"'Increased vitality. I've noticed, too.'
"'Precisely,' whispered the other, still listening.
There came a pause between them.
And when we have found the real, the central self,
pursued Fillory presently.
When we have found the essential being, what is it?
Exactly, replied Devonim with extraordinary emphasis.
What is it?
But even then he did not look up to meet the other's glance.
End of Chapter 10.
Chapter 11 of the Bright Messenger
By Algernon Blackwood.
This Libervox recording is in the public domain.
The Bright Messenger
Chapter 11
The meeting with Dr. Filleri and his friends, the Kilcalf's, father and daughter,
had, for one reason or another, to be postponed for a week,
during which brief time even no single day wasted,
Lave-alone's education proceeded rapidly.
He was exceedingly quick to learn the usages of civilized society in a big city,
adapting himself with an ease born surely of quick intelligence
to the requirements and conventions of ordinary life.
In his perception of the rights of others, particularly,
he showed a natural aptitude.
He had good manners, that is, instinctively.
In certain houses, where Fillory took him purposely,
he behaved with a courtesy and tact
that belonged usually to what England calls a gentleman.
Except to Fillory and Devonham, he talked little,
but was an excellent and sympathetic listener,
a quality that helped him to make his way.
With Mrs. Soames, the stern and even forbidding matron,
he made such headway that it was noticed with a surprise, including laughter.
He might have been her adopted son.
"'She's got a new pet,' said Devonham with a laugh.
Mason taught him well.
His aptitude for natural history is obvious.
After a few years' study, he'll make a name for himself.
The N.H. side will disappear now more and more, unless you stimulate it for your own ends.
He broke off, speaking lightly still, but with a carelessness some might have guessed assumed.
"'You forget,' put in his chief. I promised.
Davenham looked at him shrewdly.
"'I doubt,' he said, "'whether you can help yourself, Edward.'
The expression in his eyes for a moment almost severe.
Fillory remained thoughtful, making no immediate reply.
"'We must remember,' he said presently,
"'that he's now in the quiescent state.
"'Nothing has again occurred to bring N.H. uppermost again.'
Devinham turned upon his friend.
"'I see no reason why N.H.' he spoke with emphasis,
"'sh should ever get uppermost again.
In my opinion, we can make this coiescent state, love alone, the permanent one.
We can't keep him in a cage, like Mrs. Somes's mice and parrot.
Are you, for instance, against my taking him to the studio?
Do you think it's a mistake to let him meet the Prometheans?
That's just where Mason went wrong, returned Evanham.
He kept him in a cage.
The boy met only a few peasants, trees, plants, animals, and birds.
The sun, making him feel happy, became his deity.
The rain he hated.
The wind inspired and invigorated him.
If we now introduce the human element wisely, I see no danger.
If he can stand the key, the studio, and the Prometheans, he can stand anything.
He may be considered cured.
The door opened and a tall, radiant figure with bright eyes and untidy shining hair came into the room,
carrying an open book.
Mrs. Soames says,
I have nothing to do with stars,
said a deep musical voice,
and that I had better stick to animals and plants.
She says that stargazing never was good for anyone
except astronomers who warn us about tides,
eclipses, and dangerous comets.
He held out the big book,
open at an enlarged stellar photograph.
What, please, is a gai.
galaxy, a star that is suddenly brilliant, then disappears in a few weeks, and a nebula?
Before either of the astonished men could answer, Levalon turned to Devonum, his face wearing the
gravity and intense curiosity of a child. And please, are you the only sort of being in the
universe? Mrs. Soames says that the earth is the only inhabited place. Aren't there other beings
besides you anywhere? The earth is such a little person.
planet, and the solar system, according to this book, is one of the smallest two.
"'My dear fellow,' Devinum said gently,
"'do not bother your head with useless speculations.
Our only valuable field of study is this planet, for it is all we know or ever can know.
Whether the universe holds other beings or not can be of no importance to us at present.'
Levalon stared fixedly at him, saying nothing.
Something of his natural radiance dimmed a little.
"'Then what are all these things that I remember I've forgotten?' he asked.
His blue eyes troubled.
"'It will take you all your lifetime to understand beings like me and like yourself and like
filery. Don't waste time speculating about possible inhabitants in other stars.'
He spoke good-humoredly, but firmly, as one who laid down certain definite lines to be
followed, while Dr. Filleri, watching, made no audible comment.
Once, long ago, he had asked his own father a somewhat similar question.
"'But I shall so soon get to the end of you,' replied Laveloan, a disappointed expression
on his face.
"'I may speculate then?' he asked.
"'When you get to the end of me and of yourself and of Dr. Fillerie,
"'Yes, then you may speculate to your heart's content,' said Devonam in a kindly tone.
"'But it will take you longer than you think, perhaps. Besides, there are women, too, remember?
You will find them more complicated still.' A curious look stole into the other's eager eyes.
He turned suddenly towards the older man, who had his confidence so completely.
There was in the movement, in the incipient gesture that he made with his arms, his hands,
almost with his head and face as well, something of appeal that set the doctor's nerves alert.
And the change of voice, it was lower now and more musical than before,
increased the nameless message that flashed to his brain and heart.
There was a hint of song, of chanting almost in the tone.
There was music in him.
For the voice, Philly realized suddenly, brought in the overtones, somewhat in the way good teachers
of singing and voice production know. There was the depth, sonority, singing quality, which means
that the harmonics are made audible, as with a violin played in perfect tune. The sound seemed
produced not by the vocal chords alone, but by the entire being, so to speak. Yet Levalon's voice
had not this rich power, he noticed.
Its appearance was a sign that N.H. was stirring into activity and utterance.
Women, yes, the young man repeated to himself.
Women, bring back something. Their eyes make me remember.
He turned abruptly to the open book upon the doctor's knee.
It's something to do with stars, these memories.
He went on eagerly, the voice resonant,
"'Stars, women, memories. Where are all they gone to?
"'Why have I lost? What is it that?'
"'It seemed as if a veil passed from his face,
"'a thin transparency that dimmed the shining effect
"'his hair and eyes and radiant health produced.
"'A far-away expression followed it.
"'N. H!' Devonham quickly flashed the whispered warning.
"'And in the same instant, Phillery Rose, holding out the open,
book. "'Come, love alone,' he said, putting a hand upon his shoulder.
"'We'll go into my room for an hour, and I'll tell you all about the galaxies and nebulae.
You shall ask as many questions as you like.
Devonum is a very busy man, and his duties to attend to just now.'
He moved across to open the door, and Love alone, his face changing more and more went with
him. The light in his eyes increased. He smiled, the far-away expression passed.
a little.
"'Dr. Devinum is quite right in what he says about
useless speculations,' continued Fillerie, as they went out arm and arm together.
"'But we can play a bit with thought and imagination for all that, you and I.
Let your thought wander like an insect which is allowed to fly in the air,
but is at the same time confined by a thread.
Come along. We'll have an hour's play.
We'll travel together among the golden stars, eh?
"'Play!' exclaimed the youth, looking up with flashing eyes.
"'Ah, in the spring we play, I work with sap, roots, crystals, fire,
all finished out of sight, so that their results followed of their own accord.'
He was talking at great speed in a low voice, a deep, rolling voice, and half to himself.
Spring is our holiday, the forms made perfect and ready for the power to rush through,
and we rush with it, playing everywhere.
Spring is the wine of life, yes, put in fillery,
caught away momentarily by something behind the words he listened to,
as though a rhythm swept him.
Creative life racing up and flooding into every form and body everywhere.
It brings wonder, joy, play, as you call it.
We, we build the way, the youth broke off abruptly
as they reached the study door.
Something flowed down and back in him,
emptying face and manner of a mood
which had striven for utterance, then passed.
He returned to the previous talk about the stars again.
"'Who attends to them? Who looks after them?' he inquired,
a deep, peculiar interest in his manner,
his eyes turning a little darker.
"'What we call the laws of nature,' was the reply,
which are, after all, merely our descriptive formulae, summing up certain regularities of
recurrence, the laws under which they were first set a light and then sent whirling into space.
Under these same laws they will all eventually burn out and come to rest. They will be dead.
Dead, repeated the other, as though he did not understand. They are the children of the laws,
he stated rather than asked.
Are the laws kind and faithful?
They never tire?
Fillerie explained with one half of his nature
and still as to a child.
The other half of him lay under firm restraint
according to his promise.
He outlined in general terms
man's knowledge of the stars.
The laws never tire, he said.
But the stars end.
They burn out,
stop and die. You said so." The other replied with something judicious and cautious about time
and its immense duration, but he was startled. And those who attend to the laws, came then the
words that startled him, who keeps them working so that they do not tire? It was something in the
tone of voice, perhaps, that, once again, produced in his listener the extraordinary sudden feeling that
humanity was, after all, but an insignificant, a microscopic detail in the universe, that it was,
say, a mere ant-heap in the colossal jungle crowded with other minuter, as well as immense
her life of every sword in kind. And moreover, that NH was aware of this other life, or at least
of some vast section of it, and had been, if he were not still, associated with it. The two letters
by which he was designated acquired a deeper meaning than before.
A rich glow came into the young face and into the eyes, growing ever darker, a look of burning.
The skin had the effect of radiating. The breathing became of a sudden, deep, and rhythmical.
The whole figure seemed to grow larger, expanding, as though it extended already and half-filled
the room. Into the atmosphere about it poured, as though heat and light rushed through.
it a strange effect of power.
You'd like to visit them, perhaps, wouldn't you? asked Fillory gently.
I feel, began the other, then stopped short.
You feel it would interest you? The doctor helped, then saw his mistake.
I feel, repeated the youth. The sentence was complete.
I am there.
Ah, when you feel you're there, you are there?
The other nodded.
He leaned forward.
I know, he whispered as with sudden joy.
You help me to remember, Filleri.
The voice, though whispering, was strong.
It vibrated full of overtones and undertones.
The sound of the F was like a wind in branches.
You wonderful, you know too.
It is the same with flowers, with everything.
We build with wind and fire.
He stopped, rubbing a hand across his forehead a moment.
Wind and fire, he went on, but this time to himself.
My splendid mighty ones!
Dropping his hand, he flashed an amazing look of enthusiasm and power into his companion's face.
The look held in concentrated form, something of the power,
that seemed pulsing and throbbing in his atmosphere.
Help me to remember, dear Fillory!
His voice rang out aloud like singing.
Remember with me why we both are here.
When we remember, we can go back where we belong.
The glow went from his face and eyes
as though an inner lamp had been suddenly extinguished.
The power left both voice and atmosphere.
He sank back in his chair,
his great sensitive hands spread over the table where the star charts lay, as through the open
window came the crash and clatter of an aeroplane tearing, like some violent, monstrous insect
through the sunlight.
A look of pain came into his eyes.
It goes again.
I've lost it.
We were talking about the stars and the laws of nature, said Fillory quickly, though his voice
was shaking, when that noisy flying machine disturbed.
He leaned over, taking his companion's hand.
His heart was beating.
He smelled the open spaces.
The blood ran wildly in his veins.
It was with the utmost difficulty he found simple, common words to use.
You must not ask too much at once.
We will learn slowly.
There is so much we have to learn together.
Levalon's smile was beautiful,
but it was the smile of love alone again only.
"'Thank you, dear Filleri,' he replied, and the talk continued as between a tutor and his
backward pupil. But for some time afterwards the tutor's mind and heart, while attending to
Levalon now, went traveling, it seemed, with N.H. There was this strange division in his being.
For N.H. appealed with power to a part of him, perhaps the greatest that had never yet found
expression, much less satisfaction.
Many had talked together of this kind, with occasional semi-erruptions of N.H.
He had already enjoyed with his new patient, and love alone was by now fairly well instructed
in the general history of our little world, briefly, but picturesquely given.
Evolution had been outlined and explained. The rise of man sketched vividly,
the Great War, and the planet's present state of chaos,
described in a way that furnished a clear enough synopsis of where humanity now stood.
Love alone was able to hold his own in conversation with others. He might pass for a simple-minded,
but not ill-informed young man, and both Paul Devinham and Edward Fillerie, though each for different
reasons, were therefore well satisfied with the young man being entrusted to their care,
a human being to be eventually discharged from the home, healed and cured of extravagances,
made harmonious with himself, able to make his own way in the world alone.
To Devonam, it appeared already certain that, within a reasonable time,
Levalon would find himself happily at home among his fellow kind,
a normal, even a gifted young man with a future before him.
N. H. would disappear and be forgotten,
absorbed back into the parent self. To his colleague, on the other hand, another vision
of his future opened. Sooner or later it was Lev alone that would disappear, and N.H. remain
in full control, a strange, possibly a new type of being, not alone marvelously gifted,
but who might even throw light upon a vista of research and knowledge hitherto unknown to humanity,
and with benefits for the race as yet beyond the reach of any wildest prophecy.
Both men, therefore, went gladly with him to the Kilcough studio that early November afternoon,
anxious to observe him, his conduct, attitude, among the curious set of people to be found there
on the Promethean Society Day, and to note any reactions he might show in such a milieu.
Each felt fully justified in doing so, though,
they would have kept an ordinary, hysterical patient safely from the place.
Love alone, however, betrayed no trace of hysteria in any meaning of the word, big or little.
He was stable as a navvy, betraying no undesirable reaction to the various well-known danger
points. The visit might be something of an experiment, perhaps, but an experiment, a test they
were justified in taking. Yet Devonham, on no account,
would have allowed his chief to go alone.
He had insisted on accompanying them.
And to both men, as they went towards Chelsea,
their quiet companion with them,
came the feeling that the visit might possibly prove one of them right,
the other wrong.
Filleri expected that Nyan Kilcough alone,
to say nothing of the effect of the other queer folk who might be present,
must surely evoke the N.H. personality,
now lying quiescent and inactive below the threshold of Lavalone.
The charm and beauty of the girl he had never known to fail with any male,
for she had that in her which was bound to stimulate the highest in the opposite sex.
The excitement of the wild, questing, picturesque, if unbalanced, minds who would fill the place
must also, though in quite another way, affect the real self of anyone who came
contact with their fantastic and imaginative atmosphere.
Attraction or repulsion must certainly be felt.
He expected at any rate a vital clue.
Ivan Kilkhov, he told Lavalone as they went along in the car, is a Russian, a painter
and sculptor of talent, a good-hearted and silent sort of old fellow who has remained very
poor because he refuses to advertise himself or commercialize
his art, and because his work is not the kind of thing the English by. His daughter, Nayan,
teaches the piano and Russian. She is beautiful and sweet and pure, but of an independent
and rather impersonal character. She has never fallen in love, for instance, though most men
fall in love with her. I hope you may like and understand each other."
"'Thank you,' said La Balone, listening attentively, but
with no great interest, apparently. I will try very much to like her and her father, too.
The studio is a very big one. It is really two studios knocked into one, their living-rooms
opening out of it. One half of the place, being so large, they sometimes let out for meetings,
dances and that sort of thing, earning a little money in that way. It is rented this evening
by a society called the Prometheans, a group of people who,
inquisitive temperaments lead them to believe, or half-believe, to imagine, if not deliberately
to manufacture, put in Devonum, to imagine, let us call it, continue the other with a twinkle,
that there are other worlds, other powers, other states of consciousness, and knowledge open to them
outside and beyond the present ones we are familiar with.
"'They know these?' asked Levalon, looking up with signs of interest.
interest. They have experienced them?
They know and experience, replied Fillory, according to their imaginations and desires,
those with a touch of creative imagination, claiming the most definite results,
those without it being merely imitative. They report their experiences,
that is, but cannot, or rarely show the results to others. You will hear their talk and
judge accordingly. They are interesting enough in their way. They have, at any rate, one thing of value,
that they are open to new ideas. Such people have existed in every age of the world's history,
but after an upheaval, such as the Great War has been, they become more active and more numerous,
because the nervous system, reacting from a tremendous strain, produces exaggeration.
Any world is better than an uncomfortable one in revolution, they think.
They are, as a rule, sincere and honest folk.
They add a touch of color to the commonplace.
Tupin's colored, murmured Devinum below his breath.
And they believe so much in other worlds to conquer, other regions, bigger states of consciousness,
other powers, concluded fillery, ignoring the interruption,
that they are half in this world, half in the next.
Hence Dr. Devinum's name, the name by which he sometimes laughs at them, of half-breeds.
Leverlone's eyes, he saw, were very big.
His interest and attention were excited.
"'They will probably welcome you with open arms,' he added,
"'if you care to join them.
They consider themselves pioneers of a larger life.
They are not mere spiritualists. Oh, no. They are familiar with all the newest theories,
and realize that an alternative hypothesis can explain all so-called psychic phenomena
without dragging spirits in. It is in exaggerating results. They go mostly wrong.
Eccentrics, Devinor remarked, out of the circle and hysterical to a man. They accomplish nothing.
They are invariably dreamers, usually of doubtful,
morals and honesty, and always unworthy of serious attention.
But they may amuse you for an hour.
We all find it difficult to believe what we have never experienced,
mentioned Filleri, turning to his colleague with a hearty laugh,
in which the latter readily joined, for their skirmishes usually brought in laughter at the
end.
Just now, moreover, they were talking with a purpose, and it was wise and good that La Valéon
should listen and take in what he had.
could, hearing both sides. He watched and listened certainly with open eyes and ears, as he sat
between them on the wide front seat, but saying, as usual, very little. The car turned down a narrow
lane with slackening speed and slowed up before a dingy building with faded Virginia creepers
sprawled about stained dirty walls. The neighborhood was depressed, patched and disheveled, and almost
bordering on a slum.
The November light was passing into early twilight.
"'You,' said Lavalone abruptly, turning round and staring at Devonam,
"'Make everything seem unreal to me. I do not understand you. You know so much. Why is so
little real to you?' But Devonham, in the act of getting out of the car, made no reply,
and probably had not heard the words, or, if he had heard, thought them more suitable for
Filleri. End of Chapter 11. Chapter 12. Of the Bright Messenger, by Algernon Blackwood. This Librevox
recording is in the public domain. The Bright Messenger. Chapter 12. The Promethians were evidently
in full attendance. Possibly the rumor had reached them that Dr. Filleri was coming. No one announced
the latter's arrival. There was no servant visible. The party hung up their hats and co-ed
in a passage, then walked into the lofty, dim-lit studio, which was already filled with
people and the hum of many voices. At once, standing in a hesitating group beside the door,
they were observed by everyone in the room. All asked, it seemed,
Who is this stranger they have brought? Phillery caught the curious atmosphere in that
first moment, an instant whiff, as it were, of excitement, interest, something
picturesque, if possibly foolish, fantastic, too, yet faintly stimulating, breathing along his
extremely sensitive nerves. He glanced at his companions. Devinum, it struck him, looked
more than ever like a floor-walker come to supervise, say, a department, where the sales and
assistants were not satisfactory, or, he laughed inwardly as the simile occurred to him,
a freethinker entering a church whose teaching he disapproved, even despised, and whose congregation
touched his contemptuous pity.
Who would ever guess, thought his friend and colleague, the sincerity and depth of knowledge
in that insignificant appearance?
Paul hides his value well.
He noticed, in his quick fashion, touched by humor, the hard, challenging eyes, the aquiline
nose on which a pair of pince-nay balanced uneasily, the narrow shoulders, the poorly-fitting clothes.
The heart, of course, remained invisible. Yet suddenly he felt glad that Devinum was with him.
Nothing unstable there, he reflected, and stability combined with competence is rare.
This rapid judgment it occurred to him was possibly a warning from his own subconscious being,
A red flag signaled, flickered, vanished.
He glanced next at Lavalone, towering above the other.
Laveloane was now well-dressed in London clothes that suited him,
though, for that matter, any clothes must have looked well upon a male figure,
so virile and upstanding.
His great shoulders, his leanness, covered so beautifully with muscle,
his height, his coloring, his radiant air, above all, his strength,
big, penetrating eyes, marked him as a figure one would notice anywhere. He stood somehow
alone, apart, though the ingredients that contributed to this strange air of aloofness would be hard
to define. It was chiefly, perhaps, the poise of the great powerful frame that helped towards
this odd setting in isolation and independence. Motionless, he gazed about him quietly, but it was
the way he stood that singled him out from other men. Even in his stillness there was grace,
neither hands nor feet, though it was difficult to describe exactly how he placed them or used
them, were separate from this poise of perfect balance. To put it colloquially, he knew what to do
with his extremities. Self-consciousness, inside of this ardent throng, the first he had encountered
at close, intimate quarters, was entirely absent.
This, Fillory noticed instantly, but other impressions followed during the few brief seconds
while they waited by the door. And first, the odd effect of tremendous power he managed to convey.
Nothing could have been less aggressive than the tentative, questioning, half-inquiring,
half-wondering attitude in which he stood, waiting to be introduced to the buzzing throng of humans.
Yet there hung about him like an atmosphere this potential strength, of confidence, of superiority,
even of beauty, too, that not only contributed much to the aloofness already mentioned,
but also contrived to make the others men and women in the crowded room insignificant.
Somehow they seemed pale and ineffective against a larger grandeur,
a scale entirely beyond their reach.
gigantic was the word that leapt into the mind, but another perhaps leapt with it. Elemental.
Filleri was aware of envy, oddly enough, of pride as well. His heart warmed more than ever to him.
Almost he could have then and there recalled his promise given to Devonham,
canceling it contemptuously with a word of self-apology for his smallness and lack of faith.
Love alone, aware of a sympathetic mind occupied closely with himself, turned in that moment,
and their eyes met squarely. A smile of deep, inner understanding passed swiftly between them
over Devinum's head and shoulders. In which moment exactly, a short, bearded man,
detaching himself from the crowd, came forward and greeted them with sincere pleasure in his
voice and manner. He was broad-shouldered, lean,
His clothes hung loosely.
His glance was keen, but kindly.
Introductions followed, and Kilkopf's sharp eye rested for some seconds
with unconcealed admiration upon Lavalone as he held his hand.
His discerning sculptor's glance seemed to appraise his stature and proportions,
while he bade him welcome to the studio.
His big head and short neck, his mane of hair, the width of his face,
with its squat nose and high cheekbones, the half-ferrocious eyes, the heavy jaw,
and something sprawling about the mouth, gave him a leonine expression,
and his voice was not unlike a deep-toned growl for all its cordiality.
A stir, meanwhile, ran through the room.
More heads turned in their direction.
They had long ago been observed.
They were being now examined.
Nyan, Kilcourt.
was saying, while he still held Lavalone's hand as though its size and grip contended him,
had a late Russian lesson. She will be here shortly and very glad to make your acquaintance,
looking up at Lavalone as the newcomer. His gruffness and gravity had something pleasing in them.
Today the studio is not entirely mine, he explained.
I want you to come when I'm alone. Some studies I made in Sark this summer may interest you,
you." He turned to Fillory.
"'That lonely place was good for both of us,' he said.
"'It gave me new life and inspiration. A Nayan benefited immensely, too. She looks more like
a nymph than ever.' He shook hands with Devonam, smiling more grimly.
"'I'm surprised you, too, have honored us,' he exclaimed with genuine surprise.
"'Come to damn them all as usual, probably. Good. You're coming.
common sense and healthy criticism are needed in these days, cool, cleaning winds in an
overheated conservatory.
He broke off abruptly and looked down at Lavellone's hand he was still holding.
He examined it for a second with care and admiration, then turned his eye upon the young
man's figure.
He grunted.
"'When I know you better,' he said with a growl of earnest meaning, "'I shall ask a favor,
A great favor of you.
So beware.
Thank you, replied Laveloon, and at the sound of his voice, the sculptor's interest deepened.
A gleam shone in his eye.
You've begun some work, said Filleri, and models are hard to come by, I imagine.
His eye never left Lave alone.
Kilcough chuckled.
T'Orida, he exclaimed, if Povey heard that, he'd make you join the society at once.
as honorary member or vice president. Anything to get you in.
Dr. Filleri understands us all too well, he went on to Laveloon.
In Sark, that lonely island in the sea, I began four figures, four elemental figures,
of earth, air, fire, and water, a group, of course, the air figure I've done.
With Nyan as model, suggested Filleri, smiling.
One morning, yes, I caught her bathing from a rock, hair streaming in the wind, no clothes on,
white foam from the big breakers fluttering about her, slim, shining, unconscious, and half-dancing,
fierce sunlight all over her.
Ah.
He broke off.
Here's Povey coming.
I mustn't monopolize you all.
Devonam, you know most of them.
Make yourselves at home.
He turned to Love Alone again, with a touch of something gentler.
almost of respect, thought Filleri, as he noticed the delicate change of voice and manner
quickly.
"'Come, Mr. Lavellon,' he said courteously,
"'I should like to show you the figure as I've done it.
We'll go for a moment into my own private rooms.
But it's a muddle for fire I'm looking for, as Filleri guessed.
You may be interested.'
He led him off.
Levalon went with evident content, and the advance of skirmishers.
that were already approaching for introductions was temporarily defeated.
For the three men standing by the door had formed a noticeable group,
and Kilkoff's presence added to their value.
Dr. Filleri, known and much respected, regarded with the touch of all by many,
had not come for nothing, it was doubtless argued.
His colleague, moreover, accompanied him,
and he too was known to the society, though not much cultivated by its members,
owing to his downright critical way of talking.
They deemed him prejudiced, unsympathetic.
It was the third member of the group Love Alone,
who had quickly caught all eyes,
and the attention immediately paid to him by their host
set the value of a special and important guest upon him instantly.
All watched him led away by Kilkoff to the private quarters of the studio,
where none at first presumed to follow them.
But it was the eyes of the week,
women that remained glued to the open door where they had disappeared, waiting with careful
interest for their reappearance. In particular, Lady Gleason, the pretty Lady Gleason, watched
from the corner where she sat alone, sipping some refreshment. Phillerie and Devonham, having
observed the signs about them, exchanged a glance. Their charge was safe for the moments,
at any rate. They felt relieved. Yet it was for the entry of
Nyan, the daughter that both waited with interest and impatience.
As meanwhile, the bolder ones among the crowd came up one by one and captured them.
"'Oh, Dr. Filleri! I am glad to see you here. I thought you were always too busy for
unscientific people like us. Yet, in a way, we're all seekers, are we not? I've been reading
your physiology book, and I did so want to ask you about something in it. I wonder if you'd mind.'
He shook hands with a young old woman, wearing bobbed hair and glasses, and speaking with an intense, respectful, yet self-apologetic manner.
You forgot me, but I quite understand. You see so many people. I miss Lance. I said you my little magazine,
simplicity once, and you acknowledged it so sweetly, though, of course I understood you had not the time to write for it.
She continued for several minutes, smiling up at him, her hands clasping and unclasping themselves
behind a back, clothed with some glittering colored material that rather fascinated him by
its sheen.
She kept raising herself on her toes and sinking back again in a series of jerky rhythms.
He gave her his delightful smile.
"'Oh, Dr. Fillerie!' she exclaimed, with a pleasure, leading him to a divan, upon which
he let himself down in such a position that he could observe the door from the street, as well
as the door where love alone had disappeared.
"'This is really too good-natured of you. Your book set me on fire simply,' her eyes wandering
to the other door. "'And what a wonderful-looking person you've brought with you.'
"'I fear it's not very easy reading,' he interposed patiently.
"'To me it was too delightful for words,' she rattled on.
pleased by the compliment implied.
I devour all your books and always review them myself in the magazine.
I wouldn't trust them to anyone else.
I simply can't tell you how physiology stimulates me.
Humanity needs imaginative books, especially just now.
She broke off with a deprecatory smile.
I do what I can, she added, as he made no remark,
to make them known, though in such a very small way I fear.
Her interest, however, was divided, the two powerful attractions making her quite incoherent.
"'Your friend,' she ventured again,
"'he must be Eastern, perhaps, or is that merely sunburn? He looks most unusual.'
"'Sunburn merely, Miss Lance. You must have a chat with him later.'
"'Oh, thank you, thank you, Dr. Fillerie. I do so love unusual people.'
He listened gravely.
He was gentle, while she confided to him her little inner hopes and dreams about the simple
life.
She introduced adjectives she believed would sound correct, if spoken very quickly, until between
the torrent of psychical, physiological, and once or twice, psychological, she became positively
incoherent in a final entanglement from which there was no issue but a convulsive gesture.
Nonetheless, she was bathed in bliss.
She monopolized the great man for a whole ten minutes on a divan where everybody could see that they talked earnestly, intimately, perhaps even intellectually, together side by side.
He observed the room, meanwhile, without her noticing it, scanning the buzzing throng with interest.
There was confusion somewhere. Something was lacking. No system prevailed. He was aware of a general sense of waiting for a leader.
All looked, he knew, for Nyan to appear. Without her presence, there was no center, for,
though not a member of the society herself, she was the heart always of their gatherings,
without which they straggled somewhat aimlessly. And heart, he remembered, with a smile that
Miss Lanz took proudly for herself, was the appropriate word. Nyan mothered them. They were but
children after all.
When you talk of a new age, what exactly do you mean?
I wish you define the term for me."
Devinum, meanwhile, was saying to an interlocutor, not far away, while with a corner of his
eye he watched both fillery and the private door.
He still stood near the entrance, looking more than ever like a disapproving floor-walker
in a big department store, and it was with H. Millington-Povey that he talked, the honorary
secretary of the Society.
The secretary had aimed at fillery, but Miss Lance had been too quick for him.
He was obliged to put up with Devonham as second best, and his temper suffered accordingly.
He was in an aggressive mood.
Povey, facing him, was talking with almost violent zeal.
A small, thin, nervous man on the verge of middle age, his head prematurely bald, with wildish tufts
of patchy hair, a thin, scraggy neck that he was a thin, scraggy neck that he was a little
he lengthened and shortened between high-hunched shoulders, Povey resembled an eager vulture.
His keen bright eyes, hooked nose, and a habit of twisting head and neck apart from his body,
which held motionless, increased his likeness to a bird of prey. Possessed of considerable powers
of organization, he kept the society together. It was he who insisted upon some special
psychic gift as a qualification of membership. An applicant must prove his gift. He kept
his gift to a committee of Povys' choosing, though these proofs were never circulated for general
reading in the society's reports. Talkers, dreamers, fattists were not desired. A member must
possess some definite abnormal power before he could be elected. He must be clairvoyant or
clairaudient, an automatic writer, transpainter, medium, ghost seer, prophet, priest, or king.
therefore stated their special qualification to each other without false modesty.
I'm a trance medium, for instance. Oh, really? I see oras, of course. While others had
written automatic poetry, spoken in trance, inspirational speakers, that is, photographed a spirit,
appeared to someone at a distance or dreamed a prophetic dream that later had come true.
mediums, spirit photographers, and prophetic dreamers were perhaps the most popular qualifications to offer,
but there were many who remembered past lives, and not a few could leave their bodies consciously at will.
Membership cost two guineas. The hat was occasionally passed round for special purposes.
There was a monthly dinner in Soho, when members stood up, like saved sinners at a revivalist meeting,
and gave personal testimony of conversion or related some new strange incident.
The Prometheans were full of stolen fire and life.
Among them were ambitious souls who desired to start a new religion,
deeming the church passed hope.
Others, like the water-dowsers and telepathists, were humbler.
There was an inner circle which sought to revive the mysteries
and gave very private performances of dramatic and symbolic kind.
based upon recovered secret knowledge, at the solstices and equinoxes.
New thought members despised these, believing nothing connected with the past had value.
They looked ahead.
Live in the present. Do it now, was their watchword.
Astrologers were numerous, too.
These cast horoscopes, or, for a small fee, revealed one's secret name,
true color, lucky number, day of the week and month, and so far.
forth. One lady had a tame elemental. Students of magic and casters of spells, wares of talismans
and intricate designs in precious or inferior metal, according to taste and means, were well
represented, and one and all believed, of course, in spirits. None, however, belonged to any
sect of the day, whatever it might be. They wore no labels. They were seekers, questers, inquirers
whom no set of rules or dogmas dared confine within fixed limits.
Defined in scientific terms this new age,
I cannot, replied Povey in his shrill voice,
for science deals only with the examination of the known,
yet you only have to look around you at the world today to see its obvious signs.
Humanity is changing, new powers everywhere.
Devinum interrupted unkindly, before the other
could assume he had proved something by merely stating it.
"'What are these signs, if I may ask?' he questioned sharply.
"'For if you can name them, we can examine them.
"'Ehr, scientifically.'
He used the word with malice, knowing it was ever on Promethean lips.
"'There you are, at cross-purposes at once,' declared Povey.
"'I refer to hints, half-lights, intuitions, signs that only the most
sensitive among us, those with psychic divination, with spiritual discernment, that only the privilege
and those developed in advance of the race can know. And instantly, you produce your microscope,
as though I offered you the muscles of a tadpole to dissect. They glared at one another.
We shall never get progress your way, Povey fumed, withdrawing his head and neck between his shoulders.
"'Returning to the Middle Ages, on the other hand,' mentioned Devinam,
"'seems like advancing in a circle, doesn't it?'
"'Mr. Devinum,' interrupted a pretty, fair-haired girl with an intense manner.
"'Forgive me for breaking up your interesting talk, but you come so seldom, you know,
and there's a lady here who is dying to be introduced.
She has just seen crimson flashing in your aura, and she wants to ask,
"'Do you mind very much?'
She smiled so sweetly at him, and at Mr. Povey, too, who was said to be engaged to her,
though none believed it. That annoyance was not possible.
She says she simply must ask you if you were feeling anger. Anger, you know,
produces red or crimson in one's visible atmosphere, she explained charmingly.
She let him off, forgetting, however, her purpose en route,
since they presently sat down side by side in a quiet corner
and began to enjoy what seemed an interesting tete-tot-tete,
while the aura-seeing lady waited impatiently and observed them
without the aid of clairvoyance from a distance.
"'And your qualifications for membership?' asked Devonham.
"'I wonder if I may ask.'
"'But you'd laugh at me if I told you,' she answered simply,
fingering a silver talisman that hung from her neck,
a six-pointed star with zodiacal signs traced round a rose, Rosa Mystica, evidently.
I'm so afraid of doctors.
Devinam shook his head decidedly, asserting vehemently his interest,
whereupon she told him her little private dream delightfully,
without pose or affectation, yet shyly and so sincerely,
that he proved his assertion by a genuine interest.
"'And does that protect you among your daily troubles?' he asked, pointing to her little
silver talisman. He had already commented sympathetically upon her account of saving her new puppies
from drowning, having dreamed the night before that she saw them gasping in a pail of water,
the cruel under-gardener looking on. Do you wear it always, or only on special occasions like
this. Oh, Miss Milligan made that, she told him, blushing a little. She's rather poor. She earns her
living by designing. Oh, but I don't mean that. She tells you your sign and works it in metal
for you. I bought one. Mine is Pisces. She became earnest. I was born in Pisces, you see.
And what does Pisces do for you? He inquired, remembering the high
tightened color. The sincerity of this Rose Mystica delighted him, and he already anticipated
her reply with interest. Here he felt was the credulous, religious type in its naked purity,
forced to believe in something marvelous. Well, if you wear your sign next to your skin,
it brings good luck. It makes the things you want happen. The blush reappeared becomingly.
She did not lower her eyes.
Have your things happen then?
She hesitated.
Well, I've had an awfully good time ever since I wore it.
Proposals? He asked gently.
Dr. Devinham, she exclaimed.
However did you guess.
She looked very charming in her innocent confusion.
He laughed.
If you don't take it off at once, he told her solemnly,
you may get another.
It was two in a single week.
She confided a little tremulously.
Fancy!
The important thing, then, he suggested,
is to wear your talisman at the right moment
and with the right person.
But she corrected him promptly.
Oh, no, it brings the right moment
and the right person together, don't you see?
And if the other person is a Pisces person,
you understand each other, of course, at once.
Would that I too were Pisces?
he exclaimed, seeing that she was flattered by his interest.
I'm probably—taking a sign at random.
Scorpio.
No, she said with grave disappointment.
I'm afraid you're Capricornis, you know.
I can tell by your nose and eyes and cleverness.
But I wanted really to ask you, she went on half shyly.
If I might—
She stuck fast.
You want to know, he said.
glancing at her with quick understanding,
who he is.
He pointed to the door.
Isn't that it?
She nodded her head while a divine little blush spread over her face.
Devinum became more interested.
Why? he asked.
Did he impress you so?
Rather, she replied with emphasis,
and there was something in her earnestness curiously convincing.
A sincere impression had been registered.
His appearance, you mean?
She nodded again, the blush deepened,
but it was not, he saw, an ordinary blush.
The sensitive young girl had awe in her.
"'He's a friend of Dr. Filleries,' he told her,
a young man who's lived in the wilds all his life.
But tell me, why are you so interested?
Did he make any particular impression on you?'
He watched her.
His own thoughts dropped back suddenly to a strange memory of woods and mountains,
a sunset, a blazing fire, a hint of panic.
Yes, she said, her tone lower. He did.
Something very definite? She made no answer.
What did you see? He persisted gently.
From woods and mountains, memory stepped back to a railway station and a customs official.
Her manner, obviously truthful, had deep wonder, mystery, even worship in it.
He was aware of a nervous reaction he disliked, almost a chill.
He listened for her next words with an interest he could hardly account for.
"'Wings!' she replied, an odd hush in her voice.
"'I thought of wings. He seemed to carry me off the earth with great rushing wings
as the wind blows a leaf.
It was too lovely.
I felt like a dancing flame.
I thought he was...
What?
Something in his mind held its breath a moment.
You won't laugh, Dr. Devinum, will you?
I thought, for a second, of...
An angel.
Her voice died away.
For a second, the part of his mood that held its breath
struggled between anger
and laughter. A moment's confusion in him there certainly was.
That makes two in the room, he said gently, recovering himself. He smiled, but she did not hear
the playful compliment. She did not see the smile. You've a delightful, poetic little soul,
he added under his breath, watching the big earnest eyes whose rapt expression met his own so
honestly. Having made her confession, she was still engrossed, absorbed, he saw, in her own emotion.
So this was the picture that, Levalon, by his mere appearance alone, left upon an impressionable
young girl, an impression, he realized, that was profound and true and absolute, whatever value
her own individual interpretation of it might have. Her mention of space, wind, fire, speed, he noticed
in particular, off the earth, rushing wind, dancing flame, an angel.
It was easy, of course, to jeer, yet somehow he did not jeer at all.
She relapsed into silence, which proved how great had been the emotional discharge
accompanying the confession, temporarily exhausting her.
Dr. Devinum keenly registered the small, important details.
Entertaining an angel unawares in a Chelsea studio, he said laughingly, then reminding her
presently that there was a lady who was dying to be introduced to him, made his escape,
and for the next ten minutes found himself listening to a disquisition on oras which
described visible atmospheres whose color changes with emotion, radioactivity, the halo
worn by saints.
The effect of light noticed about very good people and of blackness that the wicked emanated,
and ending up with the radiant atmosphere that shone round the figure of Christ
and was believed to show the most lovely and complicated geometrical designs.
God geometrises, you doubtless know the ancient saying,
Mrs. Towser said it like a challenge.
"'I have heard it,' admitted her listener shortly,
his first opportunity of making himself audible.
Plato said some other fine things, too.
I felt sure you were feeling cross just now, the lady went on,
because I saw lines and arrows of crimson darting and flashing through your aura
while you were talking to Mr. Povey.
He is very annoying sometimes, isn't he?
I often wonder where all our subscriptions go to.
I never could understand a balance sheet, can you?
But Devinham, having noticed Dr. Filleri moving across the room, did not answer, even if he
heard the question.
Filleri, he saw, was now standing near the door where Kilcough and Lava Lone had disappeared
to see the sculpture, an oddly rapt expression on his face.
He was talking with a member called Father Collins.
The buzz of voices, the incessant kaleidoscope of color and moving figures, made the atmosphere
a little electric.
Extricating himself with a need excuse, he crossed towards his colleague,
but the latter was already surrounded before he reached him.
A forest of colored scarves, odd coiffures, gleaming talismans intervened.
He saw men's faces of intense, eager, preoccupied expression, old and young, long hair and bald.
There was a new perfume in the air, incense evidently.
Tea, coffee, lemonade were being served, with stronger,
drink for the few who liked it, and cigarettes were everywhere. The note everywhere was exaltay,
rather. Out of the excited throng, his eyes then by chance, apparently, picked up the figure
of Lady Gleason, smoking her cigarette alone in a big armchair, a half-empty glass of wine-cup
beside her. She caught his attention instantly, this pretty Lady Gleason, although personally
he found neither title nor adjective justified.
The dark hair framed a very white skin.
The face was shallow, trivial, yet with a direct intensity in the shining eyes that want for
her the reputation of being attractive to certain men.
Her smile added to the notoriety she loved, a curious smile that lifted the lip oddly,
showing the little pointed teeth.
To him it seemed somehow a face that had been over-kissed,
Everything had been kissed out of it.
The mouth, the lips, were worn and barren in an appearance otherwise still young.
She was very expensively dressed and deemed her legs of such symmetry that it were ashamed to hide them.
Clad in tight silk stockings and looking like strips of polished steel,
they were now visible almost to the knee, where the edge of the skirt,
neatly trimmed in fur, cut them off sharply.
Some wag in the society, paraphrasing the syllables of her name, wittily, if unkindly, had christened her
field de joie. When she heard it, she was rather pleased than otherwise.
Lady Gleeson, too, he saw now, was watching the private door. The same moment, as so often
occurred between himself and his colleague at some significant point in time and space,
He was aware of Fillory's eye upon his own across the intervening heads and shoulders.
Fillerie also had noticed that Lady Gleason watched that door.
His changed position in the room was partly explained.
A slightly cynical smile touched Dr. Devinum's lips, but vanished again quickly,
as he approached the lady, bowed politely, and asked if he might bring her some refreshment.
He was too discerning to say, more refreshment,
but she dotted every eye she had no half-tones.
"'Thanks, kind, Dr. Devinum,' she said in a decided tone,
her voice thin, a trifle husky, yet not entirely unmusical.
It held a strange, throaty quality.
"'It's so absurdly light,' she added, holding out the glass she first emptied.
"'The mystics don't hold with anything strong, apparently.
but I'm tired and you discovered it.
That's clever of you.
It'll do me good.
He, malevolently, assured her that it would.
Who's your friend?
She asked, point-blank, with an air that meant to have a proper answer
as he brought the glass and took a chair near her.
He looks unusual, more like a hurdle-race champion than a visionary.
A sneer lurked in the voice.
She fixed her determined, clearly.
clear gray eyes upon his, eyes sparkling with interest, curiosity in life, desire, the last-named
quality of unmistakable kind.
I think I should like to know him, perhaps.
It was mentioned as a favor to the other.
Devonim, who disliked and disapproved of all these people collectively, felt angry suddenly
with filery for having brought love alone among them.
It was, after all, a foolish experiment.
The atmosphere was dangerous for anyone of unstable, possibly of hysterical temperament.
He had vengeance to discharge.
He answered with deliberate malice, leading her on that he might watch her reactions.
She was so transparently sincere.
I hardly think Mr. Lavalone would interest you, he said lightly.
He is neither modern nor educated.
He has spent his life in the backwoods and knows nothing
but plants and stars and weather and animals.
You would find him dull.
No man with a face and figure like that can be dull, she said quickly, her eyes alight.
He glanced at her rings, the jewelry round her neck, her expensive gown that would keep
a patient for a year or two.
He remembered her millionaire South African husband, who was her foolish slave.
She lived, he knew, entirely, for her own.
small, selfish pleasure. Although he meant to use her, his gorge rose, he produced his happiest smile.
"'You are a keen observer, Lady Gleason,' he remarked. "'He doesn't look quite ordinary, I admit.'
After a pause he added, "'it's a curious thing, but Mr. Levalon doesn't care for the charms
that we other men succumb to so easily. He seems indifferent.
What he wants is knowledge only.
Apparently, he's more interested in stars than in girls.
Rubbish, she rejoined.
He hasn't met any in his woods, that's all.
Her directness rather disconcerted him.
At the same time, it charmed him a little, though he did not know it.
His dislike of the woman, however, remained.
The idle, self-centered rich annoyed him.
They were so useless.
The fabulous jewelry hanging upon such trash now stirred his bile.
He was conscious of the lust for pleasure in her.
After all, he's rather an interesting fellow, perhaps,
he told her, as with an air of sudden enthusiasm.
Do you know he talks of rather wonderful things, too?
Mere dreams, of course, yet, for all that, out of the ordinary.
He has vague memories, it seems, of another state of existence.
altogether. He speaks sometimes of—of marvelous women, compared to whom our women here, our little
dressed-up dolls, seem commonplace and insignificant. And to his keen enjoyment, Lady Gleason
took the bait with open mouth. She recrossed her shapely legs. She wriggled a little in her chair.
Her be-ringed fingers began fidgeting along the priceless necklace. Just what I should expect.
she replied in her throaty voice,
from a young man who looks as he does.
She began to play her own cards then,
mentioning that her husband was interested in Dr. Fillory's clinic.
Devinham, however, at once headed her off.
He described the work of the home with enthusiasm.
It's fortunate that Dr. Fillory is rich,
he observed carelessly,
and can follow out his own ideas exactly as he likes.
I personally should never have joined him had he been dependent upon the mere philanthropist.
How wise of you, she returned.
And I should never have joined this mad society but for the chance of coming across unusual people.
Now your Mr. Lave-alone is one.
You may introduce him to me, she repeated as an ultimatum.
Her directness was the one thing he admired in her.
At her own level she was real.
He was aware of the semi-erotic atmosphere about these meetings and realized that Lady Gleason
came in search of excitement, also that she was too sincere to hide it.
She wore her insignia unconcealed.
Her talisman was of base metal, the one cheap thing she wore, yet real.
This foolish woman, after all, might be of use unwittingly.
She might capture Lavalone, if only for a moment, before Nyon Kilkov enchanted him with
that wondrous sweetness to which no man could remain indifferent.
For he had long ago divined the natural, unspoken passion between his chief and the daughter
of his host, and with his whole heart he desired to advance it.
"'My husband, too, would like to meet him, I'm sure,' he heard her saying,
while he smiled at the reappearance of the gilded bait.
My husband, you know, is interested in spirit photography
and Dr. Frood's unconscious theories.
He rose without even a smile.
I'll try to find him at once, he said, and bring him to you.
I only hope, he added as an afterthought,
that Miss Kilcough hasn't monopolized him already.
She hasn't come, Lady Gleason betrayed herself.
Instinctively, she knew her rival he saw with an inward chuckle
as he rose to fetch the desired male.
He found him in the center of a little group just inside the door
leading into the sculptor's private studio,
where Kilcalf had evidently been showing his new group of elemental figures.
Filleri, a few feet away, observing everything at close range,
was still talking eagerly with Father Collins.
Love Alone and Kempster, the pacifist, were in the middle of an earnest talk, of which
Devonham caught an interesting fragment. Kempster's qualification for membership was an occasional
display of telepathy. He was a neat little man, exceedingly well-dressed, over-dressed, in fact,
for his tailor's dummy appearance betrayed that he thought too much about his personal appearance.
Love alone, towering over him like some flaming giant, spoke quietly, but with rare good sense,
it seemed.
Fillory's condensed education had worked wonders on his mind.
Devinum was astonished.
About the pair others had collected, listening, sometimes interjecting opinions of their own,
many women among them leaning against the furniture or sitting on cushions and movable,
dump-like divans on the floor.
It was a picturesque little scene, but Love Alone somehow dwarfed the others.
I really think, Kempster was saying,
we might now become a comfortable little third-rate power,
like Spain, for instance, enjoy ourselves a bit,
live on our splendid past, and take the sun in ease.
He looked about him with a self-satisfied smirk,
as though he had himself played a fine role in the splendid past.
Love alone's reply surprised him perhaps, but it surprised Devonham still more.
The real, the central self, Love alone, he thought with satisfaction, was waking and developing.
His choice of words was odd, too.
No, no, you, the English, are leaders of the world.
The best quality is in you.
If you give up, the world goes down and backwards.
The deep musical tones vibrated through the little room.
The speaker, though so quiet, had the air of a powerful athlete, ready to strike.
His pose was admirable.
Faces turned up and stared.
There was a murmur of approval.
"'We're so tired of that talk,' replied Kempster,
no whit disconcerted by the evident signs of his unpopularity.
"'Each race should take its turn.
We've borne the white man's burden long enough.
Why not drop it, and let another nation do its bit?
We've earned a rest, I think.'
His precise, high voice was persuasive.
He was a good public speaker, wholly impervious to another point of view.
But the resonant tones of Love Alone's rejoinder seemed to bury him, voice, exquisite clothes, and all.
There is no other, unless you hand it back to we.
your shoulders, no other race has the qualities of generosity, of big, careless courage of the
unselfish kind required. Above all, you alone have the chivalry. Two things Devinum noted,
as he heard. Behind the natural resonance in the big voice lay a curious deepness that made him
think of thunder, a volume of sound suppressed, potential roaring, which, if let loose, might overwhelm,
submerged. It belonged to an earnestness as yet unsuspected in him, a strength of conviction based
on a great purpose that was evidently subconscious in him, as though he served it belonged to it,
without realizing that he did so. He stood there like some new young prophet, proclaiming a
message not entirely his own. Also, he said you in place of the natural we.
Devonham listened attentively.
Here, too, at any rate, was an exchange of ideas above the psychic level he so disliked.
Love alone, he noticed at once, showed no evidence of emotion, though his eyes shone brightly
and his voice was earnest.
America, began Kempster, but was knocked down by a fact before he could continue.
Has deliberately made itself a province again.
America saw the ideal, then drew back, afraid.
It is once more provincial, cut off from the planet,
a big island again, concerned with local affairs of its own.
Your democracy has failed.
As it always must, put in Kempster,
glad perhaps to shift the point when he found no ready answer.
The wider the circle from which statesmen are drawn,
the lower the level of ability.
We should be patriotic for ideas, not for places. The success of one country means the downfall
of another. That's not spiritual." He continued at high speed, but Devin missed the words. He was too
preoccupied with the other's language, penetration, point of view. Levalon had indeed progressed.
There was nothing of the alternative personality in this, nothing of the wild, strange, nature
being whom he called N. H.
Patriotism, of course, is vulgar rubbish,
he heard Kempster finishing his tirade.
It is local, provincial, the world is a whole.
But love alone did not let him escape so easily.
It was admirable, really.
This half-educated countrymen from the woods and mountains
had a clear, concentrated mind.
He had risen, too.
Whence came his comprehensive outlook.
Shivalry, you call it sporting instinct,
is the first essential of a race that is to lead the world.
It is a topmost quality.
Your race has it.
It has come down even into your play.
It is instinctive in you more than any other.
And chivalry is unselfish.
It is divine.
You have conquered the sun.
The hot races all obey you.
The thunder broke through the strange but simple words, which, in that voice and with that
quiet earnestness, carried some weight of meaning in them that print cannot convey.
The women gazed at him with unconcealed, if not with understanding, admiration.
"'Lead us, inspire us at any rate,' their eyes said plainly,
"'but love us, oh love us, passionately, above all.'
Devinham, hardly able to believe his ears and eyes, turned to see if Fillory had heard
the scrap of talk. Judging by the expression on his face, he had not heard it. Father
Collins seemed saying things that held his attention too closely. Yet Fillory, for all his apparent
absorption, had heard it, though he read it otherwise than his somewhat literal colleague.
It was nevertheless an interesting revelation to him, since it proved to him.
him again how unreal love alone was, how easily, quickly this educated simulacrum, caught up,
assimilated and reproduced as his own, yet honestly, whatever was in the air at the moment.
For the words he had spoken were not his own, but filleries. They lay, or something like them,
lay, unuttered in fillery's mind just at that very moment. Yet even while listening attentively
to Father Collins, his close interest in Levalon was so keen, so watchful, that another portion
of his mind was listening to this second conversation, even taking part in it inaudibly.
Levalon caught his language from the air. Devenom made his opportunity, leading Levalon off to
be introduced to Lady Gleason, who still sat waiting for them on the divan in the outer studio.
As they made their way through the buzzing throng into the larger room,
Devenham guessed suddenly that Lady Gleason must somehow have heard in advance that
Levalon would be present. Her flair for new men was singular. The sexual instinct,
unduly developed, seemed aware of its prey anywhere within a big radius. He owed his friend
a hint of guidance, possibly. A little woman, he explained as they crossed over,
who has a weakness for big men, and will probably pay you compliments.
She comes here to amuse herself with what she calls the freaks.
Sometimes she lends her great house for the meetings.
Her husband's a millionaire.
To which the other, in his deep, quiet voice replied,
Thank you, Dr. Devinum.
She's known as the pretty Lady Gleason.
That! exclaimed the other, looking towards her.
Hush! his companion warned him.
As they approached, Lady Gleason, waiting with keen impatience,
saw them coming and made her preparations.
The frown of annoyance at the long delay was replaced by a smile of welcome
that lifted the upper lip on one side only,
showing the white even teeth with odd effect.
She stared at Levalon, thought Devonam,
as a wolf, eyes its prey,
deftly lowering her dress, betraying thereby that she knew it was too high, and a detail
now best omitted from the picture, she half rose from her seat as they came up.
The instinctive art of deference, though instantly corrected, did not escape Paul Devinum's
too observant eye.
"'You were kind enough to say I might introduce my friend,' murmured he.
"'Mr. Lavalone is new to our big London, and a stranger among all these people.'
Lavellone bowed in his calm, dignified fashion, saying no word, but Lady Gleason put her hand out,
and, finding his own, shook it with her air of brilliant welcome. Determination lay in her
smile and in her gesture, in her voice as well, as she said familiarly at once,
"'But, Mr. Lavellon, how tall are you really? You seem to me a perfect giant!'
She made room for him beside her on the divan.
Everybody here looks undersized beside you.
She became intense.
I am six feet and three inches, he replied literally, but without expression in his face.
There was no smile.
He was examining her as frankly as she examined him.
Devinham was examining the pair of them.
The lack of interest, the cold indifference in love alone, he reflected,
must put the young woman on her metal, accustomed as she was to quick,
submission in her victims. Lavalone, however, did not accept the offered seat. Perhaps he had not
noticed the invitation. He showed no interest, though polite and gentle.
"'He towers over all of us,' Devon put in, to help an awkward pause, yet he meant it
more than literally. The empty prettiness of the shallow little face before him, the triviality
of Miss Rosa Mystica, the cheapness of Povey,
Mr. Towser, the foolish air of other-worldly expectancy in the whole room, of deliberate
exaggeration, of eyes big with wonder for sensation as story followed story. All this came upon
him with its note of poverty and tardiness as he used the words. Something in the atmosphere
of Lavalone had this effect. Whence did it come? He questioned, puzzled, of dwarfing all about him.
All London, remember, isn't like this, he heard Lady Gleason saying, a dangerous purr audible
in the throaty voice.
Do sit down here and tell me what you think about it.
I feel you don't belong here quite, do you know?
London cramps you, doesn't it?
And you find the women dull and insipid?
She deliberately made more room, patting the cushions, invitingly with a flashing hand.
That alone thought Devonham contemptuble.
could have endowed at least two big clinics.
"'Tell me about yourself, Mr. Lavalone.
I'm dying to hear about your life in the woods and mountains.
Do talk to me. I am so bored.'
What followed surprised Devonham more than any of the three, perhaps.
He ascribed it to what fillery had called the natural gentleman,
while Lady Gleason, doubtless, ascribed it to her own personal witchery.
With that easy grace of his, he sat down instantly beside her on the low divan,
his height and big frame contriving the awkward movement without a sign of clumsiness.
His indifference was obvious, to Devonam, but the vain eyes of the woman did not notice it.
"'That's better,' she again welcomed him with a happy laugh.
She edged closer a little.
"'Now do make yourself comfortable,' she arranged the cushions again,
and please tell me about your wild life in the forests, or wherever it was.
You know a lot about the stars I hear.'
She devoured his face and figure with her shining eyes.
The upper lip was lifted for a second above a gleaming tooth.
Devonham had the feeling she was about to eat him,
licking her lips already in anticipation.
He himself would be dismissed, he well knew, in another moment,
for Lady Gleeson would not tolerate a third person at the meal.
Before he was sent about his business, however, he had the good fortune to hear Lavalone's
opening answer to the foolish invitation.
Amazement filled him.
He wished Filleri could have heard it with him, seen the play of expression on the faces, too,
the bewilderment of sensational hunger for something new in Lady Gleason's staring eyes, arrested
instantaneously.
The calm, cold look of power, yet powered tempered by a touch of pity in
Love Alone's glance, a glance that was only barely aware of her proximity.
He smiled as he spoke, and the smile increased his natural radiance.
He looked extraordinarily handsome, yet with a new touch of strangeness
that held even the cautious doctor momentarily almost spellbound.
Stars, yes, but I rarely see them here in London, and they seem so far away.
They comfort me.
They bring me, they and women bring me, nearest to a condition that is gone from me.
I have lost it.
He looks straight into her face so that she blinked and screwed up her eyes,
while her breathing came more rapidly.
But stars and women, he went on, his voice vibrating with music in spite of its quietness,
remind me that it is sweet recoverable.
Both give me this sweet message.
I read it in stars and in the eyes of women, and it is true because no words convey it,
for women cannot express themselves, I see, and stars too are silent here.
The same soft thunder as before sounded below the gently spoken words.
Lady Gleason was trembling a little.
She made a movement by means of which she shifted herself, yet nearer to her companion,
in what seemed a natural and unconscious way.
It was doubtless his proximity rather than his words that stirred her.
Her face was set, though the lips quivered a trifle
and the voice was less shrill than usual as she spoke,
holding out her empty glass.
"'Thank you, Dr. Devinum,' she said icily.
The determined gesture, a toss of the head,
with a glare of sharp impatience in the eyes,
he could not ignore.
yet he accepted his curt dismissal slowly enough to catch her murmured words to love alone.
"'How wonderful! How wonderful you are! And what sort of women?' followed him as he moved away.
In his heart rose again an uncomfortable memory of a Jura Valley blazing in the sunset,
or of a half-naked figure worshipping before a great wood fire on the rocks. He fancied he caught too in the voice
a suggestion of a lilt, a chanting resonance, that increased his uneasiness further.
One thing was certain, it was not quite the ordinary lavalon that answered the silly woman.
The reaction was of a different kind.
Was then the other self awake and stirring?
Was it N.H. after all, as his colleague claimed?
Allowing a considerable interval to pass, he returned with a glass of lemonade,
reaching the divan in its dim-lit corner, just in time to see a flashing hand
withdrawn quickly from Love Alone's arm, and to intercept a glance that told him
the intrigue evidently had not developed altogether according to Lady Gleason's plan,
although her air was one of confidence and keenest self-satisfaction.
Love alone sat like a marble figure, cold, indifferent, looking straight before him,
listening, if only with half an ear, to a stream of words whose import it was not difficult to guess.
This, Devinum's practiced eye, read in the flashing look she shot at him, and in the quick way she thanked him.
Coffee, dear Dr. Devinum, I asked for.
Her move was so quick, his desire to watch them a moment longer together so keen, that for an instant
he appeared to hesitate.
It was more than appearance.
did hesitate, an instant merely, yet long enough for Lady Gleason to shoot at him a second
swift glance of concentrated virulence, and also long enough for Levalon to spring lightly to his
feet, take the glass from his hand and vanish in the direction of the refreshment table
before anything could prevent.
"'I will get your coffee for you,' still sounded in the air, so quickly was the adroit
maneuver executed.
Levalon had clearly escaped.
How stupid of me, said Devinham quickly, referring to the pretended mistake.
Lady Gleason made no reply. Her inward fury betrayed itself, however, in the tight-set lips
and the hard glitter of her brilliant little eyes.
He won't be a moment, the other added.
Do you find him interesting? He's not very talkative as a rule, but perhaps with you.
He hardly knew what words he used.
The look she gave him stopped him, so intense was the bitterness in the eyes.
His interruption then must indeed have been worse, or better, timed, than he had imagined.
She made no pretense of speaking.
Turning her glance in the direction whence the coffee must presently appear, she waited,
and Devonam might have been a dummy for all the signs she gave of his being there.
He had made an enemy for life, he felt, a feeling confirmed by what almost immediately
then followed. Neither the coffee nor its bearer came that evening to pretty Lady Gleason in the
way she had desired. She laid the blame at Devenham's door. For at that moment, as he stood
before her, secretly enjoying her anger a little, yet feeling foolish perhaps as well, a chord
sounded on the piano, and a hush passed instantly over the entire room. Someone was about to sing.
Nyan Kilkoff had come in unnoticed by the door of the private room.
Her singing invariably formed a part of these entertainments.
The song, too, was the one invariably asked for, its music written by herself.
All talk and movement stopped at the sound of the little prelude, as though a tap had been turned
off.
Even Devonim, most unmusical of men, prepared to listen with enjoyment.
He tried to see Nayan at the piano, but Tateau.
Too many people came between.
He saw, instead, Lavalone, standing close at his side, the cup of coffee in his hand.
He had that instant returned.
"'For Lady Gleason, will you pass it to her?
Who's going to sing?' he whispered all in the same breath.
And Devonim told him as he bent down to give the cup.
Nayan Kilkhov, hush!
It's a lovely song.
I know it.
The vagrant's epitaph."
They stood motionless to the momentless to the momentous.
listen as the pure voice of the girl singing very simply but with the sweetness and truth
of sincere feeling filled the room. Every word too was clearly audible.
Change was his mistress, chants his counselor. Love could not hold him. Duty forged no
chain. The wide seas and the mountains called him, and the gray dawns saw his campfires
in the rain. Sweet hands might
tremble, I, but he must go. Revel might hold him for a little space, but turning past the
laughter and the lamps, his eyes must ever catch the luring face.
Dear eyes might question, yea and melt again, rare lips a quiver, silently implore,
but he must ever turn his furtive head and hear that other summons at the door.
Change was his mistress, chance his counselor, the dark furs knew his whistle up the trail.
Why tarries he today, and yesternight adventure lit her stars without avail?
End of Chapter 12.
Chapter 13 of The Bright Messenger by Algernon Blackwood.
This Libravox recording is in the public domain.
The Bright Messenger, Chapter 13.
Lady Gleason, owing to an outraged vanity and jealousy she was unable to control, missed the
final scene, for before the song was actually finished, she was gone. Being near a passage that
was draped only by a curtain, she slipped out easily, flung herself into a luxurious motor,
and vanished into the bleak autumn night. She had seen enough. Her little heart raged with
selfish fury. What followed was told her later by word of mouth.
Never could she forgive herself that she had left the studio before the thing had happened.
She blamed Devonham for that, too.
For Lev alone it appears, having passed the cup of coffee to her through a third person, in
itself an insult of indifference and neglect, stood absorbed in the words and music of the song.
Being head and shoulders above the throng he easily saw the girl at the piano.
No one, unless it was fillery, a few yards away, watched him as closely
as did Devinham and Lady Gleason, though all three for different reasons. It was Devinham,
however, who made the most accurate note of what he saw, though Phillerie's memory was possibly
the truer, since his own inner being supplied the fuller and more sympathetic interpretation.
Love alone, tall and poised, stood there like a great figure shaped in bronze. He was very calm.
His bright hair seemed to rise a little. His eyes,
steady and wondering, gazed fixedly. His features, though set, were mobile in the sense that
any instant they might leap into the alive and fluid expression of some strong emotion.
His whole being, in a word, stood at attention, alert for instant action of some uncontrollable,
perhaps terrific kind. He seemed like a glowing pillar of metal that must burst into flame the
very next instant, as a member told L.
Lady Gleason later.
Devinum watched him.
Lev alone seemed transfixed.
He stared above the intervening, tousled heads.
He drew a series of deep breaths that squared his shoulders and made his chest expand.
His very muscles ached apparently for instant action.
An intensity of wondering joy and admiration that lit his face made the eyes shine like stars.
He watched the singing girl as a tiger watches the keeper who brings
its long-expected food. The instant the bar is up, it springs, it leaps, it carries off,
devours. Only in this case there were no bars, nor was the wild desire for nourishment
of a carnal kind. It was companionship. It was intercourse with his own that he desired so intensely.
He divines the mother in her, thought fillery, watching closely, pain and happiness mingled in
his heart. The protective, selfless, upbuilding power lies close to nature. And as this flashed across
him, he caught a glimpse by chance of its exact opposite, in Lady Gleason's peering,
glittering eyes, the destructive lust, the selfish passion, the bird of prey.
The dark furs knew his whistle up the trail. The song in that soft, true voice drew to its
close. Lev alone was trembling.
"'Good heavens!' thought Devinham.
"'Is it N. H.?
"'Is it N.H? after all, waking, rising to take possession?'
He too trembled.
"'It was here that Lady Gleeson, close, intuitive observer of her escaping prey,
rose up and slipped away, her going, hardly noticed by the half-entranced,
half-dreaming hearts about her.
each intent upon its own small heaven of neat desire.
She went as unobtrusively as an animal that is aware of untoward conditions and surroundings,
showing her teeth, feeling her claws, yet knowing herself helpless.
Not even Devinum, his mind ever keenly alert, observed her going.
Fillerie alone, conscious of love alone's eyes across the room, took note of it.
She left her violent little will intent upon vengeance of a later victory, that she still
promised herself with concentrated passion.
Yet Devinham, though he failed to notice the slim animal of prey in exit, notice this,
that the face he watched so closely changed quickly even as he watched, and that the new
expression, growing upon it as heat grows upon metal set in a flame, was an expression
he had seen before.
He had seen it in that lonely
mountain valley where a setting sun
poured gold upon a burning pyre,
upon a dancing, chanting figure,
upon a human face
he now watched in this ridiculous little Chelsea studio.
The sharpness of the air,
the very perfume, stole over him
as he stared, perplexed, excited, and uneasy.
That strange, wild, innocent, and tender face,
that power, that infinite yearning.
Levalon had disappeared.
It was N.H. that stood and watched the singer at the little modern piano.
Then, with the end of the song, came the rush, the bustle of applause,
the confusion of many people rising, trotting forward, all talking at once,
all moving towards the singer.
When Levalon, hitherto motionless as a statue, suddenly leapt past and threw them
like a vehement wind through a whirl of crackling dead leaves. Only his deft, skillful movement,
of poise and perfect balance, combined with accurate swiftness, could have managed it without
bruised bodies and angry cries. There was no clumsiness, no visible effort, no appearance of undue speed.
He seemed to move quietly, though he moved like fire. In a moment he was by the piano,
And Nyan, in the act of rising from her stool, gazed straight up into his great, lighted eyes.
It was singular how all made way for him, drew back, looked on. Confusion threatened.
Emotion surged like a rising sea. Without a leader, there might easily have been tumult,
even a scene. But Filleri was there. His figure intervened at once.
Nayan, he said in a steady voice,
This is my friend, Mr. Lave-Alone.
He wants to thank you.
But before she could answer,
La Valone, his hand upon her arm,
said quickly, yet so quietly,
that few heard the actual words, perhaps,
His voice resonant, his eyes alight with joy.
You are here too, with me and filari.
We are all exiles together,
but you know the way out, the way back, you remember.
She stared with delicious wonder into his eyes as he went on.
Oh, star and woman, your voice is wind and fire.
Come!
And he tried to seize her.
We will go back together.
We work here in vain.
His arms were rounder, almost their faces touched.
The girl rose instantly, took a step to her.
towards him, then hung back. The stool fell over with a crash. A hub of a voices rose in the room
behind. Povey, Kempster, and a dozen members with them pressed up. The women, with half-shocked,
half-frightened eyes, gaped and gasped over the forest of intervening male shoulders. A universal
shuffle followed. The confusion was absurd and futile. Both male and female stood aghast and stupid
before what they saw, for behind the mere words and gestures there was something that filled
the little scene with a strange, shaking power, touching the panic sense.
Levalon lifted her across his shoulders. The beautiful girl was radiant, the man wore the
sudden semblance of a god. Their very stature increased. They stood alone, yet filery,
close by, stood with them. There seemed a magic circle.
none dared cross about the three. Something immense, unearthly, had come into the room, bursting
its little space. Even Devonim, breaking with vehemence through the human ring, came to a sudden
halt. In a voice of thunder, though it was not actually loud, Levalon cried,
"'Their little personal loves, they cannot understand!' He bore Nayan in his arms as wind might
left a loose flower and whirl it aloft.
Come back with me.
Come home.
The sun forgets us here.
The wind is silent.
There is no fire.
Our work, our service calls us.
He turned to Fillory.
You too.
Come!
His voice boomed like a thundering wind
against the astonished, frightened face
is staring at him.
It rose to a cry of intense emotion.
We are in little little
exile here, in our wrong place, caught off from the service of our gods. We will go back."
He started with the girl flung across his frame. He took one stride. The other shuffled back with one
accord. The other summons at the door, but Edward, you, you too! It was Nayan's voice, as the girl clung
willingly to the great neck and arms. The voice of the girl, all loved and worshipped, and thought,
but wonderful beyond temptation. It was this familiar sound that ran through the bewildered, startled
throng like an electric shock. They could not believe their eyes, their ears. They stood transfixed.
Within their circle stood Lavalone, holding the girl, almost embracing her, while she lay
helpless with happiness upon his huge and folding arms. He paused, looked round at Phillerie
a moment. None dared approach.
The men gazed, wondering, with faculties arrested. The women stared, stalk still, with beating
hearts. All felt a lifting, splendid wonder they could not understand. Devinum, mute and
motionless before an inexplicable thing, found himself bereft of judgment. Analysis and precedent,
for once, both failed. He looked round in vain for Kilkoff.
Phillerie alone seemed master of himself, a look of suffering and joy shone in his face,
one hand lay steady upon Lavalone's arm.
Within the little circle these three figures formed a definite group,
filling the beholders for the first time in their so-called psychic experience,
with the thrill of something utterly beyond their ken, something genuine at last.
For there seemed about the group,
Though emanating, as with shining power from the figure of love alone chiefly,
some radiating force, some elemental vigor they could not comprehend.
Its presence made the scene possible, even right.
Edward, you too! What is it? Oh, what is it? There are flowers, great winds. I see the fire.
A searching tenderness in her tone broke almost beyond the list,
limits of the known human voice. There swept over the onlookers a wave of incredible emotion
then, as they saw Lavalone move towards them, as though he would pass through them and escape.
He seemed in that moment stupendous, irresistible. He looked divine. The girl lay in his arms
like some young, radiant child. He did not kiss her. No sign of a caress was seen. He did
no ordinary human thing. His towering figure, carrying his burden almost negligently, came out
of the circle like a tide towards them, as one described it later, or as a poem that appeared
later in simplicity, began, with his hair of wind and his eyes of fire and his face of infinite
desire. He swept nearer. They stirred again in a confused and troubled shuffle, opening away.
They shrank back farther. They shivered, like crying shingle a vast wave draws back. Only
fillery stood still, making no sign or movement. Upon his face that look of joy and pain,
wild joy and searching pain. No one perhaps but Devonum understood.
"'Wind and fire!' boomed Lavalone's tremendous voice.
We return to our divine, eternal service.
Oh, wind and fire!
We come back at last!'
An immense rhythm swept across the room.
Then it was, without announcement of word or action,
that Nyan, suddenly leaping from the great and folding arms,
stood upright between the two figures,
one hand outstretched towards, fillery.
At which moment, emerging apparently from nowhere,
Kilkoff appeared upon the scene. During the music he had left the studio to find certain sketches
he wished to show to Lave alone. He had witnessed nothing, therefore, of what had just occurred.
He now stood still, staring in sheer surprise. The people in a ring, gazing with excited,
rapt expression into the circle they thus formed, looked like an audience watching some performance
that dazed and stupefied them, in which fillery, Lavellon,
and Nayan, his own daughter, were the players. He took it for an impromptu charade, perhaps,
something spontaneously arranged during his absence. Yet he was obviously staggered.
As he entered, the girl had just leapt from the arms that held her, and run towards
fillery, who stood erect and motionless in the center of the circle. And Love Alone's wild
splendid cry in that instant shook its grand music across the vaulted room.
So well acted, so dramatic, so real was the scene thus interrupted that Kilkopf stood staring
in silence, thinking chiefly, as he said afterwards, that the young man's pose and attitude
were exactly, magnificently, what he wanted for the figure of fire and wind in his elemental
group.
This enthusiastic thought, with the attempt to engrave it permanently in his memory, filled his
mind completely for an instant.
And there broke in upon it again that resonant voice, half cry, half chant, vibrating with
depth and music, yet quiet too.
Wind and fire, my wind and fire, O son, your messengers are come for us.
O come with power and take us with you!
Its rhythm was gigantic.
So extraordinary was the volume, yet the sweetness too in the voice, though its actual loudness
was not great, so arresting was its quality that Kilkopf, as he put it afterwards, thought
he heard an entirely new sound, a sound his ears had never known before. He, like the rest of
the astonished audience, was caught spellbound. But for an instant only, for at once there
followed another voice, releasing the momentary spell and with the accompanying action warned him
that what he saw was no mere game of acting. This was real.
I hear that other summons at the door. Her hands were outstretched, her eyes alight with
yearning. She was oblivious of everyone but Phillerie, Lavalone, and herself.
And her father, then, breaking through the crowding figures, packed shoulder to shoulder
nearest to him, entered the circle. His mind was confused, perhaps for vague ideas of some
undesirable hypnotic influence, of some foolish experiment that had become too real, passed through
it. He knew one thing only. This scene, whether real or acted, pretense or sincere, must be
stopped. The look on his daughter's face, entirely new and strange to him, was all the evidence
he needed. He shouldered his way through like an angry bear, making inarticulate noises, growling.
But before he reached the actors, before Nyan reached Fillory's side, and while the voice of
the girl and of love alone still seemed to echo simultaneously in the air, a new thing happened
that changed the scene completely. In these few brief seconds indeed so much was concentrated
and with such rapidity that it was small wonder the reports of individual witnesses
differed afterwards, almost as if each one had seen a separate detail of the crowded picture.
Its incredibility, too, bewildered minds accustomed to imagine dreams rather than to real action.
Love alone, at any rate, all agreed, turned with that ease and swiftness peculiarly his own,
caught nighing again into the air, and with one arm swung her back across his shoulder.
He moved then, so irresistibly, with a great striding rush in the direction of the door into the street,
and so rapidly that the onlookers once more drew back instinctively pell-mell,
tumbling over each other in their frightened haste.
This all agreed had happened.
One second they saw Love Alone carrying the girl off,
the next.
A flash of intense and vivid brilliance entered the big studio,
flooding all detail with a blaze of violent light.
There was a loud report.
There was a violent shock.
The messengers, our messengers!
The thunder of Lavalone's cry was audible.
The same instant, this dazzling splendor, so sparkling it was almost painful,
became eclipsed again.
There was complete obliteration.
Darkness descended like a blow.
An inky blackness reigned.
No single thing was visible.
There came a terrific, splitting sound.
The effect of overwhelming sudden blackness was natural enough.
In every mind dance still the vivid memory of that last amazing picture they had seen,
Kilcough with alarmed face, breaking violently into the circle where his daughter, Nyan,
swinging from those giant shoulders, looked back imploringly at Dr. Filleri,
who stood motionless as though carved in stone, a smile of curious happiness yet pain upon his features.
Yet the figure of Lavalone dominated.
His radiant beauty, his air of superb strength,
his ease, his power, his wild swiftness.
Something unearthly glowed about him.
He looked at God.
The extraordinary idea flashed into Phillerie's mind
that some big energy as of interstellar spaces lay about him,
as though Great Sirius called down along his light years of distance
into the little tumble Chelsea room.
This was the picture, set one instant in dazzling violent brilliance, then drowned in blackness,
that still hung shining with intense reality before every mind.
The following confusion had a moment of real and troubling panic. Women screamed, some fell
upon their knees. Men called for light. Various cries were heard. There was a general roar.
To the door! All men to the door! He's controlled!
There's an elemental in him!'
It was povey shrill tones that pierced.
Strike a match! shouted Kempster.
The electric light has fused.
Stay where you are. Don't move, everybody!
Lightning, the clear voice of Devonam was heard.
Keep your heads. It's only a thunderstorm.
Matches were struck, extinguished, lit again.
A patch of dim light shone here and there upon a throng of huddled people.
Someone found a candle that shed a flickering glare upon the walls and ceiling, but only made
the shadows chiefly visible.
It was an unreal, fantastic scene.
A moment later there descended a hurricane gust of wind against the building, with splintering
glass, as though from a hail of bullets, that extinguished candle and matches and plunged
the scene again into total darkness.
A terrific clap of thunder, followed immediately by a rushing.
sound of rain that poured in a flood upon the floor, completed the scene of terror and confusion.
The huge north window had blown in. The consternation was for some moments dangerous,
for true panic may become an unmanageable thing, and this panic was unquestionably real.
The superstitious thread that lies in every human being stretched and shivered, beginning
to weave its swift, ominous pattern. The elements done.
dominated the human too completely just then, even for the sense of wonder that was usually
so active in the society's mental makeup to assert itself intelligently. Most of them lost
their heads. All associated that picture of Levalon and the girl with this terrific demonstration
of overpowering elemental violence. Povey's startled cry had given them the lead. The human
touch thus added the flavor of something both personal and supernatural. Some stood
screaming, whimpering, unable to move. Some were numb, others cried for help. Not a few remained
on their knees. The name of God was audible here and there. Many collapsed and several
women fainted. To one and all came the realization of that panic fear which dislocates and paralyzes.
This was a manifestation of elemental power that had intelligence somewhere driving too suggestively
behind it.
It was Devonham and Kilcough who kept their heads and saved the situation.
The sudden storm was indeed of extreme violence and ferocity.
The force of the wind, with the nearness of the terrible lightning
and the consequent volume of the overwhelming thunder, were certainly bewildering.
But a thunderstorm, they began to realize, was a thunderstorm.
"'Everyone stay exactly where he is!'
Suddenly shouted Kilcough through the darkness.
His voice brought comfort.
I light candles in the inner studio.
He did so a moment later.
The faint light was reassuring.
A pause in the storm came to his assistance.
The wind had passed.
The rain had ceased.
There was no more lightning.
With a whispered word to Devonam,
he disappeared through the door into the passage.
You look after him.
I must find my girl.
One by one now, called Devonam.
Take careful steps.
Avoid the broken glass.
voices answered from dark corners as the inner room began to fill.
All saw the candlelight and came to it by degrees.
Povey, Kempster, Imson, Father Collins,
Each man bring a lady with him. It's only a thunderstorm. Keep your heads.
The smaller room filled gradually,
people with white faces and staring eyes coming, singly, or in couples,
within the pale radiance of the flickering candlelight.
Feet splashed through pools of water.
The furniture, the clothing, were soaked.
The heat in the air, despite the great broken window, was stifling.
One or two women were helped, some were carried.
There were cries and exclamations, a noise of splintered glass being trotted on or kicked aside.
Drinks were brought for those who had fainted.
Order was restored bit by bit.
The collective consciousness resumed gradually its comforting sway.
The herd found strength in contact. A single cry, in a woman's voice,
Pan was among us, was instantly smothered, drowned in a chorus of,
hush, hush, as though a mere name might bring a repetition of a terror none could bear again.
The entire scene had lasted perhaps five minutes, possibly less.
The violent storm that had hung low over London, accumulating probably for hours,
had dissipated itself in a single prodigious explosion and was gone.
Through the gaping north window, torn and shattered, shone the stars.
More candles were brought and lighted, food and drink followed,
a few cuts from broken glass were attended to,
and calm in a measure came back to the battered and shaken,
yet thrilled and delighted Prometheans.
But all eyes looked for a couple who were not there.
A hundred heads turned searching,
for in every heart lay one chief question. Yet, oddly enough, none asked aloud. The names
of Nyan and Lave alone were not spoken audibly. Some touch of awe, it seemed, clung to a
memory still burning in each individual mind. It was an awe that none would willingly revive
just then. The whole occurrence had been too devastating, too sudden. It all had been too real.
There was little talk, nor was there the whispered discussion even that might have been expected.
Individual recovery was slow and hesitating.
What had happened lay still too close for the comfort of detailed comparison or analysis by word of mouth.
With common accord the matter was avoided.
Discussions must wait.
It would fill many days with wonder afterwards.
It was with a sense of general relief, therefore, that the thronged,
of guests, bedraggled somewhat in appearance, eyes still bright with traces of uncommon excitement,
their breath uneven and their attitude still nervous, saw the door into the passage open and
framed the figure of their returning host.
He held a lighted candle.
His bearded face looked grim, but his slow, deep voice was quiet and reassuring.
He smiled.
His words were commonplace.
"'You must excuse my daughter,' he said firmly.
but she sends her excuses and begs to be forgiven for not coming to bid you all good night.
The lightning, the electricity, has upset her. I have advised her to go to bed.
A sigh of relief from everybody came in answer. They were only too glad to take the hint and go.
The little impromptu act we have prepared for you we cannot give now, he added anticipating questions.
the storm prevented the second part. We must give it another time instead.
End of Chapter 13.
Chapter 14. Of the Bright Messenger, by Algernon Blackwood.
This Libervox recording is in the public domain.
The Bright Messenger. Chapter 14.
Kilkhov, Edward Filleri, and Paul Devonam, between them, it seems, were wise in their generation.
The story spread that the scene in the students,
studio had been nothing but a bit of inspired impromptu acting, to which the coincidence of the
storm had lent a touch of unexpected conviction, where otherwise all would have ended in a laugh
and a round or two of amused applause. The spreading of an undesirable story thus was to a great
extent prevented. Its discussion remained confined, chiefly, among the few startled witnesses.
Yet the Prometheans, of course, knew a supernatural occurrence when they saw one.
They were not to be so easily deprived of their treasured privilege.
Thrilled to their merrows, individually and collectively,
they committed their versions to writing, drew up reports,
compared notes, and generally made the feast last as long as possible.
It was, moreover, a semi-sacred feast for them.
Its value increased portentously.
It bound the society together with fresh life.
It attracted many new members.
Povey and his committee increased the subscription and announced an entrance fee in addition.
The various accounts offered by the members, curious as these were, may be left aside for the moment,
since the version of the occurrence as given by Edward Filleri comes first in interest.
His report, however, was made only to himself.
He mentioned it in full to no one, not even to Paul Devinham.
He felt unable to share it with any living being.
Only one result of his conclusions he shared openly enough with his assistant.
He withdrew his promise.
Upon certain details the two men agreed with interest,
that everybody in the room, men and women, were on the Kivivv the moment Levalon made his entrance.
His appearance struck a note.
All were aware of an unusual presence.
Interest and curiosity rose like a vapor, heads all turned one way, as though
the same wind blew them. There was a buzz and murmur of whispered voices, as though the figure of
love alone woke into response the same taut wire in every heart.
"'Who on earth is that? What is he?' was legible in a hundred questioning eyes. All in a
word were aware of something unaccustomed. Upon this detail, and in support of the
society's claim to be special psychic perception, it must be mentioned, Fillerie and Devon
them were at one. But another detail, too, found them in agreement. It was not the tempest that
caused the panic. It was Levalone himself. Something about Love Alone had produced the abrupt
and singular sense of panic terror. Filleri was glad. He was satisfied at any rate. The transient,
unreal personality called Levalon had disappeared, and as he believed, forever. A surface apparition
after all, it had been educated, superimposed, the result of imitation and quick learning,
a phantom masquerading as an intelligent human being. It was merely an acquired surface
self, a physical, almost an automatic intelligence. The deep nature underneath had now broken
out. It was the sudden eruption of NH that touched the subconscious self of everyone in the room
with its strange, authentic shock.
N.H. was in full possession.
Towards this real self, he felt attraction, yearning, even love.
He had felt this from the very beginning.
Why or what it was he did not pretend to know as yet.
Towards N.H., he reacted as towards his own son,
as to a comrade, ancient friend, proved intimate and natural playmate even.
The strange tie was difficult to describe.
In himself, though fate by comparison, lay something akin in sympathy and understanding.
They belonged together in the same unknown region.
The girl, of course, belonged there too, but more completely, more absolutely, even than himself.
He foresaw the risks, the dangers.
His heart, with a leap of joy, accepted the responsibilities.
Unlike Devinham, he had not come that afternoon to scoff.
His smile at the vagaries of what his assistant called,
hysterical psychics, had no bitterness, no contempt.
If their excesses were pathogenic,
often he believed with Lambrosso,
that genius and hysteria draw upon a common origin sometimes,
also that from among this unstable material
there emerged on occasions hints of undeniable value.
To the want of balance was chiefly due the ineffectiveness of these hints.
This class, dissatisfied with present things, kicking over the traces which heard
together the dull normal crowd into the safe but uninteresting commonplace,
but kicking, of course, too wildly, alone offered hints of powers that might one day,
obedient to laws at present unknown, become of value to the race.
They were temperamentally open to occasional, if misguided inspiration, and all inspiration,
the evidence overwhelmingly showed, is due to an intense but hidden mental activity.
The hidden nine-tenths of the self peeped out here and there periodically.
These people were at heart alert to new ideas.
The herd instinct was weak in them.
They were individuals.
Fillerie had not come to scoff.
His chief purpose on this particular occasion had been to observe any reactions produced in love
alone by the atmosphere of these unbalanced, yet questing minds, and by the introduction to a girl
whose beauty, physical and moral, he considered far, far above the standard of other women.
Ereda Kilkoff, as he saw her, rose head and shoulders, like some magical flower in a fairy tale,
beyond her feminine kind.
His hopes had been in both respects proved justified.
Love alone was gone.
N.H. had swept up commandingly into full possession.
If it is the attitude of mind that interprets details in a given scene,
it is the heart that determines their selection.
Devinham saw collective hallucination, delusion, humbug,
useless and undesirable wheeze,
where his chief saw strange, imperfect growths that might
one day become flowers in a marvelous garden. That this garden blossomed upon the sunny slopes of a
lost Caucasian valley had a significance he did not shirk. Always he was honest with himself. It was this
symbolic valley he longed to people. Its radiant loveliness stirred a forgotten music in his heart.
He watched golden bees sipping that wild azalea honey, of which even the natives may not rob them
without the dangerous delight of exaltation.
His nostrils caught the delicious perfumes.
His cheek felt the touch of happy winds,
as he stood by the door with Devonum and Laveloane
looking round the crowded Chelsea studio.
Aware of this association stirring in his blood,
he believed he had himself well in hand.
He knew already in advance
that a spirit moved upon the face of those waters
that were his inmost self.
He had that intuitive divination which anticipates a change of spiritual weather.
The wind was rising, the atmosphere lay prepared, already the flowers bent their heads one way.
All his powers of self-control might well be called upon before the entertainment ended.
Glancing a moment at love alone, tall, erect and poised beside him, he was conscious,
it was an instant of vivid self-revelation, that he steadied himself in doing
so. He borrowed, as it were, something of that poise, that calm simplicity, that potential
energy, that modest confidence. Some latent power breathed through the great stalwart figure
by his side. The strength was not his own. Lavalone emanated this power unconsciously.
Kilcalfe, as described, had then led the youth away to see the sculpture. Devinum was captured
by a member, and Phillery found himself alone. He looked about him, noticed here and there
individuals whom he knew. Lady Gleason he saw at once on her divan in the corner, with her
cigarette, her jewels, her glass, her background of millions, through which an indulgent husband
floated like a shadow. His eye rested on her a second only, then passed in search of something
less insignificant. Miss Lance, who had heard of his books and dared to pretend knowledge of them,
monopolized him for ten minutes. A little tactful kindness managed her easily, while he watched
the door where Lavalone had disappeared with Kilkhov, and through which Nyan might any moment now
enter. Already his thoughts framed these two together in a picture. His heart saw them playing hand in
hand among the flowers of the hidden valley, one flying, the other following, a radiance of
sunny fire and a speed of lifting winds about them both, yet he himself, oddly enough, not far away.
He too was somehow with them. While listening with his mind to what Miss Lance was saying,
his heart went out playing with this splendid pair. He would not lose her finally, it seemed.
Some subtle kinship held them together in this trinity.
The heart in him played wild against the mind.
He caught Devinum's eye upon him, and a sudden smile that Miss Lance, fortunately,
appropriated to herself, ran over his too thoughtful face.
For Devonum's attitude toward the case, his original notes,
his obvious concealment of experiences in the Jura Mountains,
flashed across him with a flavor of something half comic, half pathetic.
With all that knowledge, with all the accounts,
accumulation of data, Paul stops short of wonder, he thought to himself, his eyes fixed solemnly
upon Miss Lance's face. He remembered Collarage. All knowledge begins and ends with wonder, but the
first wonder is the child of ignorance, while the second wonder is the parent of adoration.
A thousand years and the dear fellow will still regard adoration as hysteria. He chuckled
audibly, to his companion's surprise, since the moment was not appropriate for chuckling.
Making his peace with his neighbor, he presently left her for a position nearer to the door,
Father Collins providing the opportunity.
Father Collins, as he was called, half affectionately, half in awe, as of a parent with a cane,
was an individual.
He had been evangelical, high church, Anglican, Roman Catholic in turn, and finally,
Buddhist. Believing in reincarnation, he did not look for progress in humanity. The planet resembled
a form at school. Individuals passed into it and out of it, but the average of the form remained the
same. The fifth form was always the fifth form. Earth's history showed no advance as a whole,
though individuals did. He looked forward, therefore, to no utopia, nor shared the pessimism of the
thinkers who despaired of progress.
A man of intense convictions, yet open mind, he was not ashamed to move.
Before the Buddhist phase he had been icily agnostic.
He thought, but also he felt.
He had vision and intuition.
He had investigated for himself.
His mind was of the imaginative scientific order.
Buddhism, his latest phase, attracted him because it was
a scientific, logical system, rather than a religion based on revelation.
He belonged eminently to the unstable. He found no resting-place. He came to the meanings
of the society to listen rather than to talk. His net was far flung, catching anything and
everything in the way of new ideas, experiments, theories, beliefs, especially, powers.
He tested for himself, then accepted or decided to
discarded. The more extravagant the theory, the greater its appeal to him. Behind a grim,
even a repulsive ugliness, he hid a heart of milk and honey. In his face was nobility,
yet something slovenly ran through it like a streak. He loved his kind and longed to help
them to the light, although a rolling stone spiritually, his naked sincerity won respect.
He was composed, however, of several personalities, and hence, since these often clashed,
he was accused of insincerity, too. The essay that lost him his pulpit and perish,
the ever-moving truth or proof impossible, was the poignant confession of an honest intellect
where faith and unbelief came face to face with facts. The bishop naturally preferred the
room of Father Collins to his company.
I should like you to meet my friend, Philleri mentioned after some preliminary talk.
He would interest you. You might help him possibly. He mentioned a few essential details.
Perhaps you will call one day, you know my address, and make his acquaintance.
His mind, owing to his lonely and isolated youth, is tabula rasa. For the same reason,
a primitive nature is his deity.
Father Collins raised his bushy dark eyebrows.
I took note of him the moment he came in, he replied.
I was wondering who he was and what.
I'll come one day with pleasure.
The innocence on his face surprised me.
Is he, may I ask it, friend or patient?
Both.
I see, said the other without hesitation.
He added,
You are experimenting?
"'studying. I should value the help, the view of a religious temperament.'
Father Collins looked grim to ugliness. The touch of nobility appeared.
"'I know your ideals, Dr. Filleri. I know your work,' he said gruffly.
"'In you lies more true religion than in a thousand bishops. I should trust your treatment
of an unusual case. If,' he added slowly,
"'I can help him so much the better.'
He then looked up suddenly, his manner as if galvanized,
unless he can perhaps help us.
The word struck fillery on the raw, as it were.
They startled him.
He stared into the other's eyes.
What makes you think that?
What do you mean exactly?
Father Collins returned his gaze unflinchingly.
He made an odd reply.
"'Your friend,' he said,
looks to me, like a man who might start a new religion.
Nature, for instance, back to nature being, in my opinion,
always a possible solution of over-civilization and its degeneracy.
The streak of something slovenly crept into the nobility,
smudging it, so to speak, with a blur.
Dr. Fillerie, for a moment, waited, listening with his heart.
"'And find a million followers at once,'
"'continue the other, as though he had not noticed.
"'His voice, his manner, his stature, his face,
"'but above all, something he brings with him.
"'Whatever his nature, he's a natural leader,
"'and a sincere, unselfish leader is what people are asking for nowadays.'
"'His black, bushy eyebrows dropped, darkening the grubes,
grim, clean-shaven face.
You noticed, of course, you, the women's eyes, he mentioned.
It isn't, you know, so much what a man says, nor entirely his looks, that excite favor
or disfavor with women.
It's something he emanates, unconsciously.
They can't analyze it, but they never fail to recognize it.
Fiddery moved sideways a little, so that he could watch the inner student.
better. The discernment of his companion was somewhat unexpected. It disconcerted him. All his knowledge,
all his experience, clustered about his mind as thick as bees, yet he felt unable to select the item
he needed. The sunshine upon his inner valley burned a brighter fire. He saw the flowers glow.
The wind ran sweet and magical. He began to watch himself more closely.
Love alone is an interesting being, he admitted finally, but you make big deduction surely.
A mind like yours, he added, must have its reasons.
Power, replied the other promptly.
Power.
The earlier generations, said Emerson, saw God face to face.
We through their eyes.
Why should not we also enjoy an original relation to nature?
Your friend has this original relation, I feel.
He stands close, terribly close, to nature.
He brings open spaces even into this bargain sale.
He drew a deep breath.
There is a power about him.
Perhaps, interrupted the other.
Not of this earth.
You mean that literally?
Not of this earth quite.
Not of humanity, so to speak.
speak, repeated Father Collins, half irritably, as though his intelligence had been insulted.
That's the best way I can describe how it strikes me. Ask one of the women. Ask Nyan, for instance.
Whatever he is, your friend is elemental. Like a shock of fire, the unusual words ran deep
into Phyllery's heart, but at that same instant, a stirring of the figures beyond the door
caught his attention. His main interest revived.
the inner door of the private studio he thought had opened.
Elemental, he repeated, his interest torn in two directions simultaneously.
He looked at his companion keenly, searchingly.
You, a man like you, does not use such words.
He kept an eye upon the inner studio.
Without meaning, the other caught him up at once.
No, I mean it.
Nor do I use such words idly to a man,
fillery, like you.
He stopped.
He has what you have, came the quick, blunt statement.
Only in your case, it's indirect, while in his it's direct, essential.
They looked at each other.
The two minds, packed with knowledge and softened with experience of their kind,
though from different points of view, met each other fairly.
A bridge existed.
It was crossed.
Few words were necessary.
seemed. Each understood the other.
Elemental, repeated Fillory, his pulse quickening half painfully.
At which instant he knew the inner door had opened. Nyan had come in. The same
instant almost she had gone out again. So quick indeed was the interval between her
appearance and disappearance, that Filary's version of what he then witnessed in those few
seconds might have been ascribed by a third person who saw it with him to his imagination largely.
Imaginative, at any rate, the version was. Whether it was on that account unreal is another matter.
The swift, tiny scene, however, no one witnessed but himself. Even Devinum, unusually alert with
professional anxiety, missed it, as did also the watchful Lady Gleason, whom jealousy made clairvoyant
almost. Kilkhov and Levalon, standing sideways to the door, were equally unaware that it had opened,
then quickly closed again. None saw apparently the radiant, lovely outline. It was a curtain door
leading out of the far end of the inner studio into a passage which had an exit to the street.
Fillery was so placed that he could see it over his companion's shoulder. Kilkoff, Love Alone,
and the little group about them stood in his direct line of sight
against the dark background of the curtain.
The light in this far corner was so dim
that fillery was not aware the curtain door had swung open
until he actually saw the figure of Nyan Kilkoff
framed suddenly in the clear space,
the white passage wall behind her.
She wore gloves, hat and furs,
having come evidently straight from the street.
Ten seconds, perhaps twenty, she stood there,
gazing with a sudden fixed intensity at Lavalone.
whose figure, almost close enough for touch, was sideways to her, the face and profile.
She stopped abruptly as though a shock ran through her.
She remained motionless.
She stared, an expression in her eyes as of life momentarily arrested by wild,
glorious, intense surprise.
The lips were parted.
One gloved hand still held the swinging curtain door.
To fillery, it seemed as if a flame leapt into her eyes.
eyes. The entire face lit up. She seemed spellbound with delight. This leap of light was the
first sign he witnessed. The same second her eyes lifted a fraction of an inch, changed their focus,
and, gazing past Lev alone, looked straight across the room into his own. In his mind,
at that instant, still rang the singular words of Father Collins. In his heart still hung the
picture of the flowered valley. It was across this atmosphere the eyes of the girl flashed their
message like a stroke of lightning. It came as a cry, almost a cry for help, an audible message
whose syllables fled down the valley, yearning sweet, yet a tone of poignant farewell within
the following wind. It was a moment of delicious joy, of exquisite pain, of a blissful,
searching dream beyond this world.
He stood spellbound himself a moment.
The look in the girl's big, eloquent eyes
threatened a cherished dream that lay too close to his own life.
He was aware of collapse, of ruin.
That old peculiar anguish seized him.
He remembered her words in Baker Street a few days before.
Please bring your friend.
The accompanying pain they caused.
And now he caught the echo on that following wind along the distant valley.
The cry in her eyes came to him.
"'Why, oh, why do you bring this to me?
It must take your place.
It must put out, you!'
The reasoning and the inspirational self in him
knew this momentary confusion
as the cry fled down the wind.
"'Oh, follow, follow, through the caverns hollow
as the song floats thou pursue
where the wild bee never flew.'
The curtain door swung to again. The face and figure were no longer there. Nyan had withdrawn
quickly, noticed by none but himself. She had gone up to make herself ready for her father's
guests. In a few minutes she would come down again to play hostess as her custom was. It was
so ordinary. It was so dislocating. For at that moment it seemed as if all the feminine
and forces of the universe, whatever these may be, focused in her, and poured against him
their concentrated stream to a lure and chant subdue. He trembled. He remembered Devinum's
admission of the panic sense. "'It's the air,' said a voice beside him. "'All this tobacco smoke and scent
and no ventilation.' Father Collins was speaking, only he had completely forgotten that Father
Collins was in the world. The steadying hand upon his arm made him realize that he had swayed a
moment. The perfume chiefly, the voice continued, all this cheap, nasty stuff these women use.
It's enough to sicken any healthy man. Nobody knows his own smell, they say. He laughed a little.
Collins was tactful. He talked on easily of nothing in particular, so that his companion might let the
occasion slip or comment on it as he wished.
Worse than incense, Filleri gave him the clue perhaps intentionally, certainly with gratitude.
He made an effort. He found control. It intoxicates the imagination, doesn't it?
That note of sweet farewell still hung with enchanting sadness in his brain. He still saw
those yearning eyes. He heard that cry, and yet the conflict
in his nature bewildered him, as though he found two persons in him, one weeping while the
other sang.
Father Collins smiled, and Filleri then knew that he, too, had seen the girl framed in the
doorway, intercepted the glance as well.
No shadow of resentment crossed his heart as he heard him add,
"'She, too, perhaps, belongs elsewhere.'
The phrase, however, brought to his own personal dream the conviction of another understanding
standing mind.
"'As you yourself do, too,' was added in a thrilling whisper suddenly.
Filler returned with a start to meet his eye.
"'But where?'
"'That is your problem,' said Father Collins promptly.
"'You are the expert, even though you think, mistakenly, that your heart is robbed.'
His voice held the sympathy and tenderness of a woman taught by suffering.
The nobility was in his face again, untartished now. His words, his tone, his manner caught
fillery in amazement. It did not surprise him that Father Collins had been quick enough
to understand, but it did surprise him that a man so entangled in one formal creed after another,
so netted by the conventional thought of various religious systems, and therefore stuffed
with old, rigid, commonplace ideas. It did indeed surprise him to feel.
this sudden atmosphere of vision and prophecy that abruptly shone about him.
The extravagant, fantastic side of the man he had forgotten.
"'Where?' he repeated, gazing at him.
"'Where, indeed?'
"'Where the wild bee never flew, perhaps.'
Father Collins's eyebrow shut up as though worked by artificial springs.
His eyes, changing extraordinarily, turned very keen.
He seemed several persons at once.
He looked like, contradictory description, a spiritual Jesuit.
The ugly mouth, thank heaven thought filery, showed lines of hidden humor.
His sanity, at any rate, was unquestioned.
Father Collins watched the planet with his soul, not with his brain alone,
but which of his many personalities was now in the ascendancy,
no man, least of all himself, could tell.
His companion, the expert in him automatically aware of the simultaneous eruption and disruption,
waited almost professionally for any outburst that might follow.
Arcades Ambo, he reflected, making a stern attempt to keep his balance.
"'The subconscious, remember, doesn't explain everything,' came the words.
"'Not everything,' he added with emphasis.
As with heredity, he looked keenly.
half humorously, half sympathetically at the doctor.
There are gaps and lapses.
The recent upheaval has been more than an intertribal war.
It was a planetary event.
It has shaken our nature fundamentally, radically.
The human mind has been shocked, broken, dislocated.
The prevalent hysteria is not an ordinary hysteria,
nor are the new powers perhaps quite ordinary either.
Mental history repeats itself, Philleri put in, now more master of himself again.
Unbalance has always followed upheaval. The removal of known, familiar foundations,
always lets in extravagance of wildest dissatisfaction, search, and question.
Upheaval of this kind? Rejoin the other gravely, there has never been since human beings
walk the earth. Our fabulous old world trembles in the balance.
And as he said it, the dreamer shone in the light below the big black eyebrows, noticed quickly
by his companion.
Old ideals have been smashed beyond recovery.
The godsmen knew have been killed, like Tommy in the trenches.
The past is likewise dead, its dreams of progress buried with it by a black Maria.
The human mind and heart stand everywhere, empty and bereft.
While their hungry and unanswered questions searched the stars for something new.
"'Well, well,' said Fillory gently, half stirred, half amused by the odd language.
"'You may be right, but mental history has always shown a desire for something new
after each separate collapse. Signs and wonders are a recurrent hunger, remember. In the days
of Abraham, of Paul, of Moses, it was the same.
Questions today, replied the other, are based on an immense accumulated knowledge unknown
to Moses or to Abraham's time.
The phenomenon, I grant you, is the same.
But the shock, the dislocation, the shattering upheaval comes in the twentieth century
upon minds grounded in deep scientific wisdom.
It was formerly a shock to the superstitious ignorance of intuitive feeling merely.
Today it is organized scientific knowledge that meets the earthquake.
You mention gaps and lapses, said Fillory, deeply interested, but still half-professionally
perhaps in spite of his preoccupations.
You think perhaps those gaps?
When I watched the inner studio, the unstable in him gained more and more the upper hand.
I mean, replied Father Collins, now fairly launched upon his secret house.
evidently his qualification for membership in the society.
I mean, Edward Filleri, that the time is ripe, if ever, for a new revelation.
If man is the only type of being in the universe, well and good, we see his finish plainly,
for the war has shown that progress is a myth.
Man remains, in spite of all conceivable scientific knowledge, a savage of low degree,
irredeemable and intellect as a reconstructive force, but of small account.
It seems so, I admit.
But if, Father Collins said as calmly as though we spoke of some new food or hygienic treatment merely,
if mankind is not the only life in the universe, if, for instance, there exist, and why not,
other evolutionary systems besides our own, somewhat trumpery type,
other schemes and other beings, perhaps parallel, perhaps quite different, perhaps in more direct
contact with the sources of life, a pure emanation, so to speak. He hesitated, realizing perhaps,
that in speaking to a man of Edward Filleri's standing, he must choose his words, or at least present
his case convincingly, while aware that his inability to do so made him only more extravagant
and incoherent.
Yes, quite so,
Filleri helped him,
noting all the time the suppressed intensity,
the half-concealed conviction of an ID fix
behind the calmness,
while the balance of his own attention
remained concentrated on the group about love alone.
If, as you suggest, there are other types of life,
he spoke encouragingly,
he had noticed the slovenly streak spread and widen,
breaking down, as it were, the structure of the face.
He was aware also of the increasing insecurity in himself.
"'Now is the moment,' cried the other.
"'Now is the time for their appearance.'
He turned as though he had hit a target unexpectedly.
"'Now,' he repeated,
"'is the opportunity for their manifestation.
The human mind lies open everywhere.
It is blank, receptive.
ready. On all sides it waits ready and inviting. The gaps are provided. If there is any other life,
it should break through and come among us now." Filleri, startled, withdrew for the first time
his attention from that inner room. With keen eyes he gazed at his companion. With an abrupt,
unpleasant shock, it occurred to him that all he heard was borrowed, filched, stolen out of his own
mind. Before words came to him, the other spoke,
"'Your friend,' he mentioned quietly, but with intentional significance,
and patient.
"'Lavallon!'
But it was at this moment that Nain Kilcough, entering again without her hat and furs,
had moved straight to the piano, seated herself, and began to sing.
End of Chapter 14. Chapter 15.
of the Bright Messenger by Algernon Blackwood.
This Libravox recording is in the public domain.
The Bright Messenger
Chapter 15
To retail the following scene as Dr. Filleri saw it in detail is not necessary,
the sequence of acts of physical events being already known.
The reactions of his heart and mind, however, have importance.
What he felt, thought, hoped, and feared,
what he believed as well, his point of view in a word, remain essential.
Edward Fillerie, being what he was, witnessed it from his own individual angle.
His mind, with his heredity, his soul, with its mysterious background,
these held the glasses to his eyes, adjusting, as with a Zeiss instrument,
each eye separately.
In his case, the analyst and thinker checked the unstable dreamer with acute exactitude.
This was his special gift. He studied himself best while studying others.
His sight, moreover, was exceptionally keen, his glasses of consummate workmanship.
He saw, it seems, considerably beyond the normal range. He believed, at least, that he did so.
He saw, for instance, that the girl, while her fingers ran over the keys before she sang,
searched the room and found love alone in a second. Following her rapid,
at glance he took in the picture that she also saw. Love alone, coffee cup in hand, before Lady
Gleason languishing on the divan, and Devonam just beside them. Love alone was obviously
unaware of Lady Gleeson's presence. He had forgotten her existence. Devinum, a floor-walker
with nothing particular to do at the moment, looked uncomfortable and ill at ease, scared a little,
fearing a scene, a possible outbreak even.
The meaning of the group was easily read.
The girl herself, undoubtedly, read it clearly too.
This flashed upon the cinema screen, and Fillory divined it without the help of tedious letterpress.
The same instant he was aware that the girl and love alone looked for the first time
straight into each other's faces, and that both seemed simultaneously caught into the air
as though a star had lifted them.
Not even a question lay in their clear eyes.
It was an instantaneous understanding, so complete and perfect, that the expression of happy
surprise was too convincing to be missed even by the slow-witted Lady Gleason.
Vanity usually delays intelligence, and her vanity was abnormal.
But she saw the expression on the two faces and interpreted a right.
Filleri noticed that she squirmed.
She would, presently, he felt positive, disappear.
Before the singing ended, he had seen her slink away.
The song began. He had heard it before, the vagrant's epitaph, sung by the same,
clear, sweet voice he had felt his heart stirred by the true simple feeling she put into it.
She knew every word and every bar. The music was her own. He loved it. Both words and music
awoken him invariably a picture of his own lost valley, a physical desire to be over the hills
and far away with the homeless liberty of winds and stars and waters,
and at the same time its spiritual equivalent,
a yearning that the race should discover the immense fair region of its greater hidden self,
and enjoy its new powers without restraint.
All this was familiar to him.
But now, as she sang, there came another deeper meaning
that sublimated the essential spirit of it,
lifting it out of the known ditch of space and time.
Never yet had he heard such yearning passion, such untold desire in her voice.
The physical vagrancy changed subtly, exquisitely, to a symbol of a vaster meaning,
a spiritual vagrancy that suddenly captured him in bitter pain.
Love could not hold him, duty forged no chain.
As he listened to the sweetness struck him between the joints of armor he had not realized
before was so insecurely bound about him.
The anguish of lonely souls, alien among their kind, hungry for companionship they might
not find, unclothed, uncared for, desired of none and understanding none.
This rose tumultuously in his blood.
The wide seas on the mountains called him.
The words of music pierced him like a flame.
Revel might hold him for a little space.
Her voice made it sound like a description of man's brief moment on the whirling planet,
tasting adventure with men and women, playing a moment with love and hope and fear,
till, turning past the laughter and the lamps, he heard that other summons at the door.
The bigger version, this deeper meaning, caught at him with power as he heard the song in the sweet,
familiar voice, and realized in a flash that what he felt faintly, love all
Laveloon felt terrifically. His own detachment was a pose, a shadow, at best, a bodiless yearning.
In Lave-alone, it was a reality of consuming fire. Also, it was an explanation of the girl's
own singular aloofness from the world of admiring men. Both belonged, as Father Collins put
it, elsewhere. He watched them. Lavellone's eyes, he saw, remained fixed and motionless on the singer.
Her own did not leave the notes for a single moment. The words and music poured into the room
like a shower of dancing silver. The personality of the girl flowed out with them to meet
the newly-found companion they addressed. An extraordinary thing then happened. To fillery it
almost seemed that there formed then and there between them a new vehicle, as it were,
a body, that gave expression to their own great secret. Something in each of them, unable to
manifest through their minds, their brains, their earthly bodies, formed for itself an elastic,
subtle vehicle, using the sound, the words, the feeling for this purpose, and as literally as a
human spirit uses the familiar physical body for its manifestation. The experience was amazing,
but it was real. He watched it carefully. In the room about him, formed on the waves of this sweet
singing, shaped by feeling that found normally no other expression, inspired by emotions,
yearnings, desires alien to their normal kind. These two created between them a new vehicle or
body that could and did express all this. They heard that other summons at the door, and they were off.
Yet he too heard the summons, and in the depths of his being he answered to it. His essential
weakness wearing the guise of strength rose naked.
These thoughts and feelings lay unexpressed, perhaps, too deep, actually, too remote from
any experience he had yet known, to find actual words, even in his mind.
What did find expression, in thought at any rate, was that, before his very eyes,
he witnessed the transfiguring change come over Nayan, like some flower that has been growing
in the shade, then meets the fire.
flood of sunshine for the first time, she knew a fresh tide of life sweep over her entire
being. She seemed to blossom, breaking almost into flower and fruit before his very eyes,
as though sun and wind brought her into a sudden bloom of exquisite maturity. He was aware
of rich, deep purple, the faint gold of fruits and flowers, the creamy softness of a rose,
the amber of wild grapes bathed in sparkling dew.
The lushest promise of the spring matured about her whole presentment into full summer glory.
And it was the sun and wind of Love Alone's enigmatic, stimulating presence close to her, that caused the miracle.
The essential flower of her life poured forth to meet his own, as he had always felt it must.
Love alone's was the mighty wind that lifted her, was the sun in whose heat she basked, expanded,
sword. She experienced a strange increase of her natural vitality and being. Her consciousness
knew an abrupt intensification. The signs, in that brief moment, were as clear to Fillory's
divining heart as though he read them in black-printed letters on a page of whitest paper.
He knew the cipher and the code. He watched the signals flash. They had not even spoken,
yet the relationship was established beyond doubt.
He witnessed the first exchange,
the wireless message of joy and sympathy that flashed he intercepted.
Through his extremely rapid mind, as he watched,
poured memories, reflections, judgments in concentrated form,
yet calmly, steadily, though against a background of deep and troubled emotion.
There seemed actually a disruption of his personality,
Father Collins, standing beside him, divined nothing he believed of his agitation, standing
mere figure of a man listening to the music with attentive pleasure. At least he gave no outward
sign. The song drew to its close. Once Nyan raised her eyes, instantly finding those of love
alone across the room, then shifting again for a fleeting second with a rapidly changing focus
to his own. He met them without a quiver. He caught again her.
her tender searching question. He sent no answer back.
In his own heart burned, however, a score of questions that beat against his soul for answers.
What was it that each had found thus intuitively within the other?
Was it her maternal instinct only that was reached, as with all other men hitherto?
Was it at last the woman in her that leapt towards its own divine creative son?
or was it that hidden nameless aspect of her which had never yet found a vehicle for manifestation
among her own kind, and had therefore remained hitherto unexpressed, bodiless?
The answer to this he found easily enough. No jealousy stirred. Pain for himself had been
long ago uprooted. Yet pain of a kind he felt. Would love alone injure, drag her down, bring suffering,
perhaps of an atrocious sort into her hitherto so innocent life?
Was she yet qualified to withstand the fierce fire,
the rushing wind that the full force of his strange nature must bring to bear upon her?
His questions went prophesying,
flying like swift birds to such great distances,
that no audible answers could return.
His pain, at any rate, chiefly, was for her.
He divined that she was frightened, yet exasance.
exilerated before the unexpected apparition of an unusual presence.
Accom accustomed to smaller jets of admiration from smaller men, this deep flood overwhelmed her.
This motionless figure watching her among the shadows, listening to her singing, devouring her beauty
with an innocence, power, worship she had never yet encountered.
Could she, Philly asked herself, withstand its elemental flood and not be broken by its waves?
For at the back of all his questions, haunting his prophecies, filling his hopes and fears with
substance, stood one outstanding certainty.
The motionless figure in the shadows was not love alone. It was N.H.
The thing he had expected had now happened. Instinctively, he turned to find his colleague.
For what followed, fillery, of course, was as unprepared as anyone. In some way,
difficult to describe, the whole thing had a strangely natural, almost an inevitable touch.
The exaggeration that others felt he was not conscious of. He never for a single moment lost his
head. The wonder of the elemental violence appealed and stimulated without once touching
the sense of fear, much less of panic in him. Searching for Devinum's familiar figure,
he found it in the seat that Lady Gleason had vacated shortly before, but the face
turned away towards the inner room so that it was not possible to catch his eye. It was an attentive,
critical, almost anxious expression his chief surprised, and while a faint smile perhaps flitted
across his own mouth, he became aware that Father Collins, he had again completely forgotten
his proximity, was staring with a curious intentness at him. The same instant the song came to an end.
Into the brief pause of a second before the applause burst forth, Father Collins' voice
was suddenly audible in his ear.
"'Love alone's gone,' Fillerie was saying to himself.
"'N. H. is in control. When his neighbor's words broke in. The two sentences were simultaneously
in his mind. A man in his own place is the ruler of his fate.'
And Fillerie's astonishment was only equaled by the fact that the grim
face was soft with sympathy, and that in the eyes shone moisture that was close to tears.
Before he could reply, however, the applause burst forth, making an uproar against which
no voice could possibly contend. The subsequent events, following so swiftly, made rejoinder
equally out of the question, nor did he see Father Collins again that evening.
These, Phillerie witnessed much as already described through Devinum's eyes.
The storm, the panic took place as told.
Yet a detail here and there belonged to Fillory's version, for they were a part of his own being.
He had, for instance, a warning that something was about to happen, although warning seems not quite the
faithful word. He saw the valley for one fleeting second, the three familiar figures,
Nyan, N.H. himself, flying through the bright sunshine before a wind that stirred a million flowers.
In the farthest possible background of his mind it shone an instant.
The shutter dropped again, it vanished.
Yet enough to set him on the alert.
Into the air about him, into his heart as well, fell an exhilarating and immense refreshment.
It rose, as it were, from the most deeply submerged portion of his own hidden being,
now stirred, even actually summon into activity.
The shutter meanwhile rose and fell and rose again.
The valley reappeared and vanished, then reappeared again.
For the truth came smashing against him,
smashing his being open and bursting the doors of his carefully instructed,
carefully guarded nature.
The doors flung from their hinges, and a blinding light poured in
and flooded the strangest possible hidden corners.
He saw what followed with an accuracy of observant.
impossible to anyone else, with an intimate sympathy the others could not feel, because he
himself took part in the entire scene. But the scene, for him, was not the Chelsea studio
with its tobacco smoke and perfume. It was the Caucasian valley whence his own blood
derived. Clean, fragrant winds swept past him across mighty space. The walls melted into
distances of forest and mountain peaks. The seething was a dome of stainless blue. The floor ran
deep in flowers. A drenching sunshine of crystal purity bathed the world. It was a cross-bright
emerald turf that he saw N.H. dance forward like a wind of power, cry with a joyful, resonant
voice to the radiant girl who stood laughing, half-hiding, yet at the same time beckoning that
she should fly with him. He caught and lifted her, her hair, the whiteness of her skin,
flashing in the sun, like some marvelous bird in the act of taking wing. For before he had touched
her, she leapt through the air to meet his outstretched arms. Yet one hand, one silvery arm,
waved towards himself, towards fillery. Their fingers met and clasped. The three of them,
three dancing, free and joyful figures, fled like the wind across the enormous mountains,
but fled, he knew beyond all question, home.
He saw this in the space of those few seconds in which Nyan was swung over the youth shoulders
beside the piano. The two scenes ran parallel, as it were, before his eyes,
outer and inner sight keeping equal pace together. His balance and judgment here were never
once disturbed. In the studio, he had just introduced love alone to the girl, and the latter
had caught her up. In the valley, she had leapt into his arms and the three of them were off.
It was this inner interpretation, keeping always level pace with what was happening outwardly,
that furnished fillery with a hint of an astounding explanation. The figure in the valley,
it flashed to him was, of course, N.H. in all his natural splendor.
but a figure unknown surely to all records of humanity as such.
Here danced and sang a happy radiant being,
by whom the limitations of the human species were not experienced,
even if the species were familiar to him at all.
A being from another system, another evolution,
an elemental being, whose ideal development, mode of existence
were not those of men and women.
N.H. was not a human being, a human soul, a human spirit. He belonged elsewhere and otherwise.
Under the guise of Lava Loan, he had drifted in. He inhabited Lave-alone's frame.
In the studio, at this instant, Filleri heard him using the singular words already noted,
and in the studio they sounded, indeed, senseless, foolish, even mad. It was, he realized,
an attempt to stammer in human language, some meaning that lay beyond outside it.
In the valley, however, and at the same moment, they sounded natural and true.
The evolutionary system to which NH belonged, from which he had in some as yet unknown manner,
passed into humanity, but to which, though almost entirely forgotten,
he yearned with his whole being to return. This other system had, it seemed, its own conditions,
its own methods of advance, its ideals, and its duties.
Were then its inhabitants, this flashed upon him in the delicious wind and sunshine,
the workers and what men call the natural kingdoms, the builders of form and structure,
the directing powers that express themselves through the elemental energies everywhere
behind the laws of nature?
Was this their tireless and wondrous service in the planet, in the universe itself?
N.H. called the girl to service, not to personal love. Alone, cut off from his own kind, alien and
derelict amid the conditions of a humanity strange, perhaps unknown to him, he sought companionship
where he could. Drawn instinctively to the more impersonal types, such as fillery and the girl,
he felt there the nearest approach to what he recognized as his own kind. Their ideal of selfless
service was a beacon that he understood. He would return to his own kingdom, carrying them
both with him. From somewhere, at any rate, this all flashed into his too willing mind.
At which second, precisely in Fillory's valley vision, Kilkoff entered, and, yet before he could
take action, the lightning struck and the sudden explosion of the ferocious storm blackened out
both the outer and the inner scene. The shock of elemental violence
the astounding revelation as well that an entirely new type had possibly come within his skin,
this combined with the emotional disturbance caused by the change produced in Nyan,
seemed enough to upset the equilibrium of even the most balanced mind.
The darkness added its touch of helplessness besides.
Yet Filleri never for a moment lost his head.
Two natures in him, cause of his radical instability, merged for a moment,
a moment in amazing harmony. The panic now dominating all about him seemed so small a thing
compared to the shattering discovery life had just offered to him. Across it, finding his way
past kneeling women and shrieking girls, drenched to the skin by the flood of entering rain,
moving over splintered glass, he found the figure he sought, as though by some instinctive
sympathy. They came together in the darkness. Their hands met easily. A moment later,
they were in the street, and N.H.'s instinctive terror amid the sheets of falling water,
an element hostile to his own natural fire, made it a simple matter to get him home in Lady
Gleason's motor-car.
End of Chapter 15.
Chapter 16 of The Bright Messenger by Algernon Blackwood.
This Libervox recording is in the public domain.
The Bright Messenger, Chapter 16.
When relative order had been restored, Devonham realized, of course, that his colleague had cleverly
spirited away their patient, also that the sculptor had carried off his daughter. Relieved to
escape from the atmosphere of what he considered collective hysteria, he had borrowed Macintosh
and umbrella, and, declining several offers of a lift, had walked the four miles to his house
in the rain and wind. The exercise helped to work off the emotion in him. His mind cleared
healthily. Personal bias gave way to honest and unprejudiced reflection. There was much that
interested him deeply, at the same time puzzled and bewildered him beyond anything he had yet
experienced. He reached the house with a mind steady, if unsatisfied, but the emotions caused by prejudice
had gone. His main anxiety centered about his chief. He was glad to notice a light in the upper window,
for it meant he hoped that Levalon was now safely home.
While his latch-key sought its hole, however, this light was extinguished,
and when the door opened it was Phillery himself who greeted him a finger on his lips.
Quietly, he whispered, I've just got him to bed and put his light out. He's asleep already.
Paul noticed his manner instantly, its happiness. There was a glow of mysterious joy and wonder
in his atmosphere that made the other hostile at once.
They went together towards that inner room where so often together they had already talked
both moon and sun to bed. Cold food lay on the table, and while they satisfied their hunger,
the rain outside poured down with a steady, drenching sound. The wind had dropped. The suburb
lay silent and deserted. It was long past midnight. The house was very still, only the occasional
step of a night nurse audible in the passages and rooms upstairs. They would not be disturbed.
You got him home all right, then? Paul asked presently, keeping his voice low. He had been observing
his friend closely. The evident pleasure and satisfaction in the face annoyed him. The light in the
eyes at the same time profoundly troubled him. Not only did he love his chief for himself,
He set high value on his work as well.
It would be deplorable, a tragedy, if judgment were destroyed by personal bias and desire.
He felt uneasy and distressed.
Fillerie nodded, then gave an account of what had happened, but obviously an account of
outward events merely.
He did not wish, evidently, to argue or explain.
The strong, rugged face was lit up, the eyes were shining.
Some inner enthusiasm pervaded his whole being.
Evidently he felt very sure of something, something that both pleased and stimulated him.
His account of what had happened was brief enough, little more than a statement of the facts.
Finding himself close to Levalon when the darkness came, he had kept hold of him and hurried him out of the house at once.
The sudden blackness, it seemed, had made Levalon quiet again, though he kept asking excitedly.
for the girl. When assured that he would soon see her, he became obedient as a lamb. The absence of
light apparently had a calming influence. They found, of course, no taxis, but commandeered the first
available private car, Philleri using the authoritative influence of his name. And it was Lady Gleason's
car, Lady Gleeson herself inside it. She had thought things over, put two and two together,
and had come back. Her car might be available. Her car might be a valise,
use. It was. For the rain was falling in sheets and bucket-falls. The road had become a river of water,
and Fillory's automobile, ordered for an hour later, had not put in an appearance. It was the
rain that saved the situation. An exasperated expression crossed Devin's face as he heard this
detail emphasized. He had meant to listen without interruption. The enigmatical reference to the
rain proved too much for him.
Why the rain?
What do you mean exactly, Edward?
Water, was the reply made in a significant tone that further annoyed his listener's sense of judgment.
You remembered the channel surely.
Water and fire mutually destroy each other.
They are hostile elements.
There was a look almost of amusement on his face as he said it.
Devinum kept a tight hold upon his tongue.
It was not impatience or surprise.
he felt, though both were strong, it was perhaps sorrow.
And so Lady Gleason drove you home?
He waited with devouring interest for further details.
The throng of questions, criticisms, and emotion surging in him he repressed with admirable
restraint.
Lady Gleeson Yes had driven the party home.
Fillory made her sit on the back seat alone while he occupied the front one,
love alone beside him, but as far back along the deep cushions as possible.
The doctor held his hand.
At any other time, Devinum could have laughed, but he saw no comedy now.
Lady Gleason, it seemed, was awed by the seriousness of the chief,
whom, even at the best of times, she feared a little.
Her vanity, however, persuaded her evidently that she was somehow the center of interest.
yet Devonham, as he listened, had difficulty in persuading himself that he was in the
twentieth century, and that the man who spoke was his colleague and a man of the day as well.
Live alone talked little, and that little to himself or to me. He seemed unaware that a third
person was present at all, though quiet enough there was suppressed vehemence still about him.
He said various things that she belonged to us, for instance.
instance, that he knew his own, that she was filled with fire in exile, and that he would
take her back. Also that I, too, must go with them both. He often mentioned the son, saying
more than once that the sun had sent its messengers. Obviously, it was not the ordinary
son he referred to, but some source of central heat and fire he seems aware of.
You, I suppose, Edward, put in his listener, said nothing to encourage all this,
nothing that could suggest or stimulate?
Filleri ignored, even if he noticed, the tone of the question.
I kept silence, rather, I said very little. I let him talk. I had to keep an eye on the
woman, too. You certainly had your hands full, a dual personality, and a nymphomaniac.
She helped me without knowing it.
All he said about the girl, she evidently took to herself.
When he begged me to keep the water out, she drew the window up the last half-inch.
The water frightened him.
She was sympathetic, and her sympathy seemed to reach him, though I doubt if he was aware
of her presence at all until the last minute almost.
And at the last minute?
She leaned forward suddenly and took both his hands.
I had let go of the one I held, and was just about to open the door.
When I heard her say excitedly that I must let her come and see him,
or that he must call on her.
She was sure she could help him.
He must tell her everything.
I turned to look.
Love alone, startled into what I believe was his first consciousness of her presence,
stared into her eyes and leaned forward among his cushions a little
so that their faces were close together.
Before I could interfere, she had flung her bare arms about his neck and kissed him.
She then sat back again, turning to me, and repeating again and again that he needed a woman's
care and that she must help and mother him. She was excited, but she knew what she was saying.
She showed neither shame nor the least confusion. She tasted, of course, with her it cannot last,
a bigger world. She was most determined.
His reaction? inquired Devonim, amused in spite of his gravely emotions of uneasiness and
exasperation.
None whatever. I scarcely think he realized he had been kissed. His interest was so entirely
elsewhere. I saw his face a moment among the white ermine, the bare arms and jewels that enveloped
him. Phillery frowned faintly. The car had almost stopped. Lady Gleason was leaning back again.
He looked at me, and his voice was intense and eager.
"'Dear Fillory,' he said,
"'we have found each other. I have found her.
She knows. She remembers the way back. Here we can do so little.'
Lady Gleeson, however, had interpreted the words in another way.
"'I'll come to-morrow to see you,' she said at once intensely.
"'You must let me come,' the last words addressed to me, of course.
The two men looked at one another a moment in silence, and for the first time during the
conversation they exchanged a smile.
"'I got him to bed,' Philly concluded. In ten minutes he was sound asleep. And his eyes
indicated the room overhead. He leaned back and quietly began to fill his pipe. The account
was over. As though a great spring suddenly released him, Paul Devinum stood up. His untidy hair
hung wild, his glasses were crooked on his big nose, his tie askew. His whole manner bristled
with accumulated challenge and disagreement. "'Who?' he cried. "'Who, Edward? I ask you.'
His colleague, yet knowing exactly what he meant, looked up questioningly. He looked him
full in the face. "'Hush!' he said quietly. "'You'll wake him!' He gazed with happy, penetrating
eyes at his companion.
"'Paul,' he added gently,
"'do you really mean it?
Have you still the faintest doubt?'
The moment had drama in it of unusual kind.
The conflict between these two honest and unselfish minds was vital.
The moment too was chosen, the place as well,
this small, quiet room in a commonplace suburb of the greatest city on the planet,
drenched by earthly rain and battered by earthly wind from the heart of an equinoctial storm.
The mighty universe outside, breaking with wondrous, incredible impossibilities upon a mind
that listened and a mind that could not hear, and upstairs, separated from them by a few
carpenters' boards, an assortment of souls, either derelict and ruined, or gifted supernormally,
masters of space and time, perhaps, yet all waiting to be healed by the best of the best
knowledge known to the race, and one among them, about whom the conflict raged, sound asleep,
while wind and water stormed, while lightning fires lit the distant horizons, while the
great sun lay hidden, and darkness crept soundlessly to and fro.
"'Have you still the slightest doubt, Paul?' repeated Filleri.
"'You know the evidence. You have an open mind.'
Then Devinham, still standing over his chief, led out the storm that had accumulated in him
overlong. He talked like a book. He talked like several books. It seemed almost that he distrusted
his own personal judgment. Edward, he began solemnly, not knowing that he quoted,
you, above all, men, understand the lower recesses of the human heart, that gloomy, gigantic
obliate in which our million ancestors writhed together inextricably, and each man's planetary
past is buried alive."
Filleri nodded quietly his acquiescence.
"'You of all men know our packed, limitless subterranean life,' Devonim went on, and its impenetrable
depths.
You understand telepathy, extended telepathy as well, and how a given mind may tap not only
forgotten individual memories, but memories of his family, his race, even planetary memories
into the bargain, the memory, in fact, of every being that ever lived right down to Adam,
if you will."
Agreed, murmured the other, listening patiently while he puffed his pipe and heard the rain
and wind.
"'I know all that.
I know it at any rate, as a possible.
theory.
You also know, continued Devinum, in a slightly less strident tone.
Your own—forgive me, Edward.
Your own idiosyncrasies, your weaknesses, your dynamic accumulated repressions,
your strange physical heritage and spiritual—I repeat the phrase, your spiritual vagrancies
towards—toward—he broke off suddenly, unable to find the words he wanted.
I'm illegitimate, born of a pagan passion, mentioned the other calmly.
In that sense, if you like, I have in me a complex against the race, against humanity as such.
He smiled patiently, and it was the patience, the evident conviction of superiority,
that exasperated his cautious, accurate colleague.
If I love humanity, I also tolerate it, perhaps, for I try to heal it,
added Fillory.
"'But believe me, Paul, I do not lose my scientific judgment.'
"'Edward,' burst out the other,
"'how can you think it possible, then, that he is other than the result of tendencies
transmitted by his mad parents, or acquired from Mason, who taught him all he knows,
or, if you will, that he has these hysterical faculties, supernormal, as we may call them,
which tap some racial, even, if you will,
some planetary past.
He again broke off, unable to express his whole thought,
his entire emotion in a few words.
"'I accept all that,' said Filleri, still calmly, quietly.
But perhaps now, in the interest of truth—'
His tone was grave, his words obviously chosen carefully.
"'If now I feel it necessary to go beyond it.
"'My strange heritage,' he added,
"'is even possibly a help and guide.'
"'How?' he asked, a trace of passion for the first time visible in his manner.
"'Shall we venture? How decide? For we are not wholly ignorant, you and I,
between what is possible and impossible.'
"'Is this trivial planet, then?' he asked his voice rising suddenly, ominously perhaps.
"'Our soul criterion?
"'Dare we not venture beyond a little?
"'The scientific mind should be the last
"'to dogmatize as to the possibilities
"'of this life of ours.'
"'The authority of chief,
"'the old tie of respectful and affectionate friendship,
"'the admiring wonder that pertained to a daring spectator
"'who had often proved himself right
"'in the face of violent opposition.
"'All these affected Devonham.
"'He did not weaken, but for an instant
he knew perhaps the existence of a vast, incredible horizon in his friend's mind, though one
he dared not contemplate. Possibly he understood in this passing moment a huger world,
a new outlook that scorned limit, though yet an outlook that his accurate, smaller spirit,
shrank from. He found, at any rate, his own words futile.
"'You'll remember,' he offered, "'we need only suppose the
continuity of our own consciousness with a Mother Sea to allow for exceptional waves,
occasionally pouring over the dam.
Good, yes, said Fillory, but that Mother Sea, what may it not include?
Dare we set limits to it?
And as he said it, Philory, emotion visible in him, rose suddenly from his chair.
He stood up and faced his colleague.
Let us come to the point.
He said in a clear, steady voice.
It all lies, doesn't it?
In that question you asked?
Who?
Came at once from Devinum's lips,
as he stood, looking oddly stiff and rigid opposite his chief.
There was a touch of defiance in his tone.
Who?
He repeated his original question.
No pause intervened.
Filnery's reply came sharp and firm.
N.H.
He said.
An interval of silence followed, then between the two men as they looked into each other's
eyes.
Filleri waited for his assistant to speak, but no word came.
Love alone, the older man continued, is the transient acquired personality.
It does not interest us.
There is no real love alone.
The sole reality is N.H.
He spoke with the earnestness of deep conviction.
There was still no reply or comment from the other.
Paul, he continued, steadying his voice and placing a hand upon his colleague's shoulder,
"'I am going to ask you to, consider our arrangement, cancelled.
I must.'
Then, before he could finish what he had to say, the other had said it for him.
Edward, I give you back your promise.
He shrugged his shoulders ever so slightly, but there was no unpleasant, no antagonistic
touch now either in voice or manner. There was rather a graver earnestness than there had been
hitherto, a hint of reluctant acquiescence, but also there was an emotion that included
certainly affection. No such fundamental disagreement had ever come between them during all their
years of work together.
"'You understand,' he added slowly.
what you are doing, what is involved.
His tone almost suggested that he spoke to a patient,
a loved patient, but one over whom he had no control.
He sighed.
I belong, Paul, myself, to the unstable, if that is what you mean,
said his old friend gently, and with all of danger or of wonder it involves.
The faint movement of the shoulders again was noticeable.
"'We need not put it that way, Edward,' was the quiet rejoinder.
"'For that, if true, can only help your insight, your understanding, and your judgment.'
He hesitated a moment or two, searching his mind carefully for words.
Fillerie waited.
"'But it involves, I think.'
He went on presently in a firmer voice.
"'His fate as well.
He must become permanently one or other."
No pause followed.
There was a smile of curious happiness on Filleri's face as he instantly answered in a tone of
absolute conviction.
There lies the root of our disagreement, Paul.
There is no other.
I am positive for once.
There is only one, and that one is N.H."
Uff, his friend grunted.
Behind the exclamation, hid an adjutant.
attitude confirmed as though he had come suddenly to a big decision.
You see, Paul, I know.
End of Chapter 16.
Chapter 17 of the Bright Messenger by Algernon Blackwood.
This Libervox recording is in the public domain.
The Bright Messenger
Chapter 17
It was not long after the scene in the studio
that the Prometheans four gathered at dinner
in the back room of the small French restaurant
in Soho, and discussed the event. The prices were moderate, conditions free and easy. It was a
favorite haunt of members. Tonight, moreover, there was likely to be a good attendance. The word
had gone out. The studio scene had, of course, been the subject of much discussion already.
The night of its occurrence it had been talked over till dawn in more than one flat,
and during the following days the society, as a whole, thought of little else.
Those who had not been present had to be informed, and those who had witnessed it found
it an absorbing topic of speculation. The first words that passed when one member met another
in the street was, What did you make of that storm? Wasn't it amazing? Did your solar plexus
vibrate? Mine did. And the light, the color, the vibrations, weren't they terrific? What
do you think he is? It was rumored that the secretary was at the secretary was at the moment.
asking for individual reports. Excitement and interest were general, though the accounts of individual
witnesses differed extraordinarily. It seemed impossible that all had seen and heard the same
thing. The back room was pleasantly filled tonight, for it was somehow known that Millington
Povey and possibly Father Collins, too, were coming. Miss Milligan, the astrologist, was there early,
arriving with Mrs. Towser, who saw aura's, and had already, it was rumored, painted automatically
a strange rendering of forces that were visible to her clairvoyantly during the occurrence.
Miss Lance, in shining beads and a glittering scarf, arrived on their heels, an account of the
scene in her pocket, to be published in her magazine, simplicity, after she had modified it
according to what she picked up from hearing other and better descriptions.
Kempster, immaculate as ever, ordering his food as he ordered his clothes, like a connoisseur,
was one of the first to establish himself in a comfortable seat.
He knew how to look after himself, and was already eating in his neat, dainty way, while
the others still stood about studying the big white menu with its illegible hieroglyphics
in smudged violet ink.
He supplemented his meals with special patent-faulted redone.
foods of vegetarian kind he brought with him. He had dried bananas in one pocket and spirit
photographs in another, and he was invariably pulling out the wrong thing. Meat he avoided.
A man is what he eats, he held, and animal blood was fatal to psychic development. To eat pig
or cow was to absorb undesirable characteristics. Next to him sat Latimer, a lanky man of
thirty, with loose clothes, long hair, and eyes of strange intensity.
Known as occultist and alchemist, he was also a chemist of some repute.
His life was ruled by a master desire and a master fear,
the former that he might one day project his double consciously,
the latter that in his next earthly incarnation he might be,
the prospect made him shudder, a woman.
He sought to keep his thought as concrete as possible, the male quality.
He believed that the nervous center of the physical body which controlled all such unearthly,
if not definitely spiritual impulses, was the solar plexus.
For him it was the important portion of his anatomy, the seat of intuition.
Brain came second.
The fellow, he declared emphatically, stirred my solar plexus,
"'My Kundalini, that's all I know.'
He referred, as all understood, to the latent power the yogis claim lies coiled,
but only rarely manifested in the great nervous center.
His statement he knew would meet with general approval and understanding.
It was the literal chemster who spoiled his opening.
"'Paul Devinum,' said the latter,
thinks it's merely a secondary personality that's emerged.
I had a long argument with him about it.
Never argue with the once-born,
declared Povey flatly, producing his pet sentence.
It's a waste of time.
Only older souls, with the experience of many earthly lives
stored in their beings, are knowledgeable.
He filled his glass and poured out for others,
Vladimir and Mrs. Towser alone declining,
though for different reasons.
It destroys the sight,
explained the former.
Alcohol sets up coarse vibrations that ruin clairvoyance.
I decided to deny myself till the war is over,
was Mrs. Towers's reason,
and when Povey reminded her of the armistice,
she mentioned that Turkey hadn't signed yet.
I think his soul, began Miss Lance.
If he has a soul, put in Povey electrically,
is hardly in his body at all,
concluded Miss Lans.
glance, less convincingly than originally intended.
It was love at first sight.
His sign is fire, and hers is heir," Miss Milligan said.
That's certain.
Of course they came together.
A clear case of memory at any rate, insisted Kempster, two old souls meeting again for
the first time for thousands of years, probably.
Love at first sight, or hate for that matter, is always memory.
isn't it? He disliked the astrology explanation. It was not mysterious enough, too mathematical
and exact to please him. Secondary personalities are invariably memories of former selves,
of course, agreed Young Dixon, the the theosophist, who was on the verge now of becoming a psychoanalyst
and had already discarded Freud for Jung. If not memories of past lives, then their desire suppressed
in this one.
The less you think, the more you know, suggested Miss Lance.
She distrusted intellect and believed that another faculty called instinct or intuition,
according to which word first occurred to her, was the way to knowledge.
She was about to quote Berkson upside down when Povey, foreseeing an interval of boredom,
took command.
One thing we know at any rate, he began judiciously, we aren't the only,
beings in the universe. There are non-human intelligences, both vast and small. The old
worldwide legends can't be built on nothing. In every age of history, the reports are universal,
we have pretty good evidence for other forms of life than humans. Though never yet in human
form, put in Latimer yet sympathetically, their bodies, I mean, aren't human, he added.
Exactly, that's true. But the gods, the fauns, the satyrs, the elemental beings, as we call them,
sylphs, undines, gnomes, and salamanders, to say nothing of fairies, et hoc genus Omne,
there must be some reasonable foundation for their persistence through all the ages.
They all belong to the diva evolution, Dixon mentioned with conviction.
In the east it's been known and recognized for centuries,
hasn't it? Another evolutionary system that runs parallel to ours. From planetary spirits down to
elementals, they're concerned with the building up a form in the various kingdoms.
Yes, yes, Povey interrupted impatiently. Dixon was stealing what he had meant to say himself,
and to say he flattered himself far better. We know all that, of course. They stand behind what we
call the laws of nature, non-human activities and intelligences of every grade and kind.
They work for humanity in a way, or in other space and time, deathless, of course, yet, in some
strange way, always eager to cross the gulf fixed between the two and so find a soul.
They are impersonal in a sense, as impersonal as, say, wind and fire, through which some of
them operate as bodies.
He paused and looked about him, noting the interested attention he await.
"'There may be times,' he went on,
"'there probably are certain occasions when the Gulf is more crossable than others.'
He laid down his knife and fork as a sympathetic murmur proved that the point he was leading
up to was favorably understood already.
"'We have had this war, for instance,' he stated,
his voice taking on a more significant and mysterious tone.
Dislodged by the huge upheaval,
man's soul is on the march again.
He paused once more.
They, he concluded, lowering his voice still more
in emphasizing the pronoun,
are possibly already among us.
Who knows?
He glanced round.
We do, we know,
was the expression on most faces.
all knew precisely what he meant, and to whom he referred at any rate.
"'You might get him to come and lecture to us,' said Dixon, the first to break the pause.
"'You might ask Dr. Fillerie. You know him.'
"'That's an idea,' began the secretary, when there was a commotion near the door. His face showed
annoyance. It was the arrival of Too Good that at this moment disturbed the atmosphere and
robbed Povey of the effect he aimed at. It provided Kempster, however, with an idea at the same
time. "'Here's a psychometrist,' he exclaimed, making room for him. He might get a bit of his
hair or clothing and psychometrise it. He might tell us about his past, if not exactly what he is.'
The suggestion, however, found no seconder, for it seemed that the new arrival was not particularly
welcomed. Judging by the glances, the varying shades of greeting, too, he was not fully
trusted, perhaps this broad, fleshy man of thirty-five, with complexion blotchy,
an over-sensual mouth, and eyes a trifle shifty. His claim to membership was twofold.
He remembered past lives, and had the strange power of psychometry. An archaeologist by trade,
his gift of psychometry, by which he claimed to hold an object and tell him,
its past, its pedigree, its history, was of great use to him in his calling. Without further trouble,
he could tell whether such an object was genuine or sham. Dealers and antiquities offered him
big fees, but, no, no, I cannot prostitute my powers, you see, and he remained poor accordingly.
In his past lives, he had been either a famous pharaoh or Cleopatra, according to his audience
of the moment and its male or female character, but usually Cleopatra, because on the whole
there was more money and less risk in her. He lectured for a fee. Lately, however, he had been
Pharaoh, having gotten into grave trouble over the Cleopatra claim, even to the point of being
threatened with expulsion from the society. His attitude during the war, besides, had been
unsatisfactory. It was felt he had selfishly protected himself on the grounds of being
physically unfit. Apart from archaeology, too, his chief preoccupation, derived from past
lives, of course, was sex, in the form of other men's wives, his own wife and children being
naturally, very recent and somewhat negligible ties. His gift of psychometry, nonetheless,
was considered proved, in spite of the backward and in
different dealers. His mind was quick and not unsubtle. He became now Alphé with the trend of the
conversation in a very few seconds, but he had not been present at the studio when the occurrence
all discussed had taken place. Hair would be best, he advised tentatively, sipping his whiskey and soda.
He had already dined. It's a part of himself, you see. Better than mere clothing, I mean. It's
extremely vital, hair. It grows after death."
"'If I can get it for you, I will,' said Povey.
He may be lecturing for us before long. I'll try.'
"'With psychometry and a good photograph,' Kempster suggested.
"'A time exposure, if possible, we ought to get some evidence at any rate.
It's first-hand evidence we want, of course, isn't it?
What do you think of this, for instance, I wonder?'
He turned to Latimer.
drawing something from his pocket and showing it.
It's a time exposure at night of a haunted tree.
You'll notice a queer sort of elemental form inside the trunk and branches.
Oh!
He replaced the shrivel banana in his pocket
and drew out the photograph without a smile.
This, he explained, waving it, is what I meant.
They fell to discussing it.
Meanwhile, Povey, anxious to resume his lecture,
made an effort to recover his command of the group atmosphere which Too Good had disturbed.
The latter had a personal magnetism which made the women like him in spite of their distrust.
I was just saying, he resumed, patting the elbow of the psychometrist,
that this strange event we've been discussing, you weren't present, I believe, at the time,
but of course you've heard about it, has features which seem to point to something radically new,
or at least a very rare occurrence.
As Latimer mentioned, a human body has never yet, so far as we know, been occupied,
obsessed by a non-human entity, but that, after all, is no reason why it should not ever happen.
What is a body, anyhow?
What is an entity, too?
Pobie's thought was wandering, evidently.
The threat of his first discourse was broken.
He floundered.
"'Man, anyway, is more than a mere chemical machine,' he went on.
"'A crystallization of the primitive nebulae, though the instrument he uses, the body he works through,
is undoubtedly thus describable.
Now, we know there are all kinds of non-human intelligences busy on our planet,
in the universe itself as well.
Why, then, I ask, should not one of these—'
He paused, unable to find himself.
his confusion obvious.
He was glad of the interruption that was then provided by the arrival of Imson as his audience was.
Too good certainly was not sorry.
He need find no immediate answer.
He sipped his drink and made mental notes.
Imson arrived in a rough brown ulster with a collar turned up about his ears,
a low flannel shirt, not strictly clean, lying loosely round his neck.
His colorless face was of somewhat flabby text.
due probably to his diet, but its simple, honest expression was attractive, the smile
engaging.
The touch of foolishness might have been childlike innocence, even saintliness, some thought,
and though he was well over forty, the unlined skin made him look more like thirty.
He enjoyed a physiognomy, not unlike that of a horse or sheep.
His big brown eyes stared wide open at the world, expecting wonder and
finding it. His hobby was inspirational poems. One lay in his breast pocket now. He burned to read it
aloud. Padimson's ideal was an odd one, detachment. The desire to avoid all ties that must
bring him back to future incarnations on the earth, to shoe making fresh karma in a word.
He considered himself an old soul, and was rather weary of it all, of existence and development,
that is. To take no part in life meant to escape from those tangles, for whose unraveling the
law of rebirth dragged the soul back again and again. To sow no causes was to have no harvest
of effects to reap with toil and perspiration. Action, of course, there must be, but indifference
to results of action was the secret. Imson, nonetheless, was always entangled with wives and
children. Having divorced one wife and been divorced by another, he had recently married a third.
A flock of children streamed behind him. He was a good father, if a strange husband.
"'It's old karma I have to work off,' he would explain, referring to the wives.
"'If I avoid the experience, I shall only have to come back again. There's no good shirking old karma.'
He gave this explanation.
to the wives themselves, not only to his friends.
Face it, and it's done with. Worked off, you see. That is, it had to be done nicely,
kindly, generously. An entire absence of the sense of humor was, of course, his natural gift,
yet a certain quaint wisdom helped to fill the dangerous vacuum. He was known usually as Pat.
"'Come on, Pat,' said Povey, making room for him at his side.
How's karma? We're just talking about Lavalone and the studio business.
What do you make of it? You were there, weren't you?
The others listened attentively, for Imson had a reputation for seeing true.
I saw it, yes, replied Imson, ordering his dinner with indifference, soup, fried potatoes,
salad, cheese, and coffee, but declined the offered wine.
The group waited for his next remark, but none was forthcoming.
He sat crumbling his bread into the soup and stirring the mixture with his spoon.
"'Did you see the light above him, Mr. Imson?' asked Miss Lance.
"'The brilliant aura of golden yellow that he wore.
I thought—it sounds exaggerated, I know, but to me it seemed even brighter than the lightning.
Did you notice it?'
"'Well,' said Impson slowly, putting his spoon down,
I'm not often clairvoyant, you know.
I did notice, however, a sort of radiance about him.
But with hair like that, it's difficult to be certain.
Full of lovely patterns, said Mrs. Towser, geometrical patterns.
Like astrological designs, mentioned to Miss Milligan,
he's Leo, of course, fire.
Almost as though he brought or caused the light.
as if it actually emanated out of his atmosphere somehow," claimed Miss Lance, for it was
her conversation after all.
"'I saw nothing of that,' replied Imson quietly.
"'No, I can't say I saw anything exactly like that.'
He added honestly, with his engaging smile that had earned for him in some quarters the
nickname of the sheep.
"'I was looking at Nayan, you see, most of the time.'
A smile flickered round the table, for rumor had it that the girl had once seemed to him
as possible karma.
"'So was I,' put in Kempser with kindly intention, though his sympathy was evidently not needed.
Imson was too simple even to feel embarrassment.
She came to life suddenly for the first time since I've known her.
It was amazing.'
To which Imson, busy over his salad dressing, made no reply.
Povey, lighting his pipe and puffing out thick clouds of smoke, was cleverer.
Lave alone's effect upon her, whatever it was, seemed instantaneous, he informed the table.
I never saw a clearer case of two souls coming together in a flash.
As I said just now, Kempster quickly mentioned.
They are similar, said Imson, looking up while the group waited expectantly.
"'Similar,' repeated Kempster.
"'Ah!'
"'It was the surprise in her face that struck me most,' observed Povey quickly,
making an internal note of Imson's adjective,
but knowing that indirect methods would draw him out better than point-blank questions.
Leva Lone showed it, too.
It was an unexpected recognition on both sides.
They are similar, as you say, both at the same stage of development,
whatever that stage may be. The expression on both faces,
"'Escape!' exclaimed Imson, giving at last the kernel of what he had to say. And the effect upon
the group was electrical. A visible thrill ran round the Soho table.
"'The very word!' exclaimed Povey and Miss Lance together. "'Escape!'
But neither of them knew exactly what they meant, nor what Imson himself meant.
Love alone has, of course, already escaped, the latter went on quietly.
He is no longer caught by causes and effects as we are here.
He's got out of it all long ago, if he was ever in it at all.
If he was ever in it at all, said Povey quickly.
You notice that, too. You're very discerning, Pat.
Claervoyant, mentioned Miss Lance.
"'I've seen them in dreams like that,' returned Imson calmly.
"'I often see them, of course,' he referred to his qualification for membership.
"'The great figures I see in dream have just that unearthly expression.'
"'Unearthly,' said Mrs. Towser with excitement.
"'Nonhuman,' mentioned Kempster suggestively.
"'Not of this world, anyhow,' suggested Miss Lance mysteriously.
"'Divine?' inquired Miss Milligan below her breath.
"'Really,' murmured Togood.
"'I must get a bit of his hair and psychometrise it at once.'
He was sipping a second glass of whiskey.
Imson looked round at each face in turn,
apparently seeing nothing that need increase his attachment to the planet
by way of fresh karma.
"'The diva world,' he said briefly after a pause.
"'Probably he's come to take Nyan off with him.'
She, I always said so, has a strong strain of the elemental kingdom in her.
She may be his divi.
Love alone, I'm sure, is here for the first time.
He's one of the non-human evolution.
He's slipped in, a diva himself probably.
It was though he said that the waiter was Swiss or French or that the proprietor's daughter
had Italian blood in her.
Povey looked round him with an air of triumph.
"'Ah!' he announced, as who should say,
"'you all thought my version a bit wild, but here's confirmation from an unbiased witness.'
"'Oh, well, I can't be certain,' Imson reminded the group.
"'If he deceived them enough to change their lives in any respect,
it involved fresh karma for himself.'
Care was indicated.
"'I can't be positive, can I?'
He hedged.
Only, I must say, the great diva figures I've seen in dream have exactly that look and
expression.
That's interesting, Pat, Povey put in, because before you came, I was suggesting a similar
explanation for his air of immense potential power.
The elemental atmosphere he brought, we all noticed it, of course.
Elemental is the only word, Miss Lance inserted.
a great nature being.
She was thinking of her magazine.
He struck me as being so close to nature
that he seemed literally part of it.
That would explain the lightning
and the strange cry he gave about messengers,
replied Imson, wiping the oil from his chin
and sprinkling his petty suisse with powdered sugar.
It's quite likely enough.
I wish you'd jot down what you think,
a little report of what you saw and felt, the secretary mentioned.
It would be of great value.
I thought of making a collection of the different versions and accounts.
They might be published someday, thought Miss Lance.
Let's all, she added, aloud with emphasis.
Impsom nodded agreement, making no audible reply,
while the conversation ran on, gathering impetus as it went,
growing wilder possibly, but also more picturesque.
A man in the street, listening behind a curtain, must have deemed the talker suffering from delusion,
mad.
A good psychologist, on the other hand, similarly screened, and knowing the antecedent facts,
the studio scene at any rate, must have been struck by one outstanding detail, the effect
namely upon one and all of the person they discussed.
They had seen him for an hour so among a crowd, a young man whose name they hardly knew, only a few
had spoken to him. There had been, it seemed, neither time nor opportunity for him to produce
upon one and all the impression he undoubtedly had produced. For in every mind, upon every heart,
love alone's mere presence had evidently graven an unforgettable image, scored an undecipherable
hieroglyph. Each felt it seemed the hint of a personality their knowledge could not explain,
nor any earthly explanation satisfy.
consciousness in each one, perhaps, had been quickened. Hence, possibly, the extravagance of their
conversation. Yet, since all reported differently, collective hysteria seemed discounted.
Meanwhile, as the talk continued and the wings of imaginative speculation fanned the thick tobacco
smoke, others had dropped in, both male and female members, and the group now filled a little room
to the walls. The same magnet drew them all, even though.
each heart burned the same huge question mark.
Who, what is this love alone?
What was the meaning of the scene in Kilkhov's studio?
Here, too, was a curious and significant fact about the gathering.
The amount of knowledge, true or otherwise, they had managed to collect about love alone.
One way or another, no one could say exactly how the society had picked up on an astonishing
array of detail they now shared together.
It was known where he had spent his youth, also how and with whom, as well as something of the
different views about him held by Dr. Devinham and Edward Fillory.
To such temperaments as theirs, the strange, the unusual, came automatically, perhaps,
percolating into their minds as though a collective power of thought-reading operated.
Garbled, fanciful, askew their information may have been, but a great deal of it was not
far wrong. Imson, for instance, provided an account of Lavellone's birth, to which all listened
spellbound. He evaded all questions as to how he knew of it. His parents, he assured the room,
practiced the old forgotten magic. His father, at any rate, was an expert, if not an initiate,
with all the rights and formula of ancient times in his memory.
Love alone was born as the result of an experiment, its origins dating back so far that they
concern life upon another planet.
I believe a planet nearer to the sun.
The tremendous winds and heat were vehicles of deity you see there.
"'The parents you mean had former lives upon another planet?' asked someone in a hushed tone,
or he himself.
"'The parents, and Mason.
Mason was involved in the experiment that resulted in the birth of love alone here today.
The experiment? What was it exactly?
inquired Latimer, while Toogood surreptitiously made notes on his rather dirty cuff.
Imson shrugged his shoulders very slightly.
Some of it came to me in sleep, he mentioned, producing a paper from his pocket
and beginning to read it aloud before anyone could stop him.
When the sun was younger, at the moon and the moon,
stars, were thrilled with my human birth, and the winds fled shouting the wondrous news as they
circled the sea and the earth. From the fight for money and worldly fame I drew one magical soul,
who came to me over the starlit sea as the needle turns to the pole. Conceived in the hour
the stars foretold, this sun of the winds I bore, and I taught him the secrets of—'
"'Yes,' interrupted Povey audaciously,
"'but the experiment you were telling us about!'
A murmur of approving voices helped him.
"'Oh, the experiment, yes, well, all I know is,'
he went on with conviction, calmly replacing the poem in his pocket,
"'that it concerned an old rite, involving the evocation of some
elemental being or nature spirit that three of them had already evoked
millions of years before, but had not banished again.
The experiment made today was to restore it to its proper sphere.
In order to do so, they had to evoke it again, and, of course,
they glanced round, as though all present were familiar with the formula of magical practices,
it could come only through the channel of a human system.
"'Of course, yes,' murmured a dozen voices,
while eyes grew bigger and a pin-dropping must have been audible.
"'Well?'
Imson spoke very slowly now, each word clear as a bell.
The father, who was officiating, failed.
He could not stand the strain.
His heart stopped beating.
He died.
Just when it was there, he dropped dead.
What happened to it?
asked Povey, too interested to care that he no longer led the room.
You said it could only use a human system as a channel.
It did so.
explained Imson.
The information produced a pause of several seconds.
Some of the members, like Too Good,
though openly were making pencil notes upon cuffs or backs of envelopes.
But the channel was neither Mason nor the woman.
The effect of this negative information was nothing
compared to the startling interest produced by the speaker's next words.
It took the easiest channel, the line of least resistance.
The unborn body of the child.
Povey, seizing his opportunity, leapt into the silence.
Whose body, now full-ground and named Lavalone, came to the studio,
he exclaimed, looking round at the group, as though he had himself given the explanation
all had just listened to.
A human body tenanted by a nature spirit, one of the form builders, a diva!
End of Chapter 17.
Chapter 18.
Of the Bright Messenger.
By Algernon Blackwood.
This Libravox recording is in the public domain.
The Bright Messenger.
Chapter 18.
For all the wildness of the talk, this group of the unstable was a coherent and consistent
entity, using a language each item in it understood.
They knew what they were after.
Alcohol, coffee, tobacco,
underfeeding, these helped or hindered, respectively, the expression of an ideal that, nevertheless,
was common to them all. And if the minds represented were unbalanced, or merely speculative,
poetic, one genuine quest and sympathy bound altogether into a coherent, and who shall say,
unintelligent or valueless, unit. The unstable enjoyed an extreme sensitiveness to varied experience,
with flexible adaptability to all possible new conditions,
whereas the stable, with their rigid mental organizations,
remained uninformed, stagnant, even fossilized.
In other rooms about the great lamplit city
sat doubtless other similar groups at the very same moment,
discussing the shibboleths of other faiths, of other dreams,
of other ideas, systems, notions, philosophies,
all interpretive of the earth in which little,
humanity dwells, cut off and isolated, apparently, from the rest of the stupendous universe.
A listener, screened from view, a listener not in sympathy with the particular group he observed,
and puzzled, therefore, by the language used, must have deemed he listened to harmless,
if boring, madness. For each group uses its own language, and the lowest common denominator,
though plainly printed in the world's old scriptures, has not yet become adopted by the world's
at large.
Into this particular group, a little later in the evening, when the wings of imagination had
increased their sweep a trifle dangerously, perhaps, into the room, like the arrival of a
policeman, rather, dropped Father Collins.
He came rarely to the Promethean's restaurant.
There was a general sense of drawing breath as he appeared.
A pause followed.
Something of the cold street air came with him.
He wore his big black felt hat, his shirt.
shabby opera cloak, and clutched firmly, he had no gloves on, the heavy gnarled stick he had
cut for his collection in a single-east forest years ago, when he was studying with a Buddhist priest.
The folds of his voluminous cloak, as he took it off, sent the hanging smoke clouds in a whirl.
His personality stirred the mental atmosphere as well. The women looked up and stared,
respectful welcome in their eyes. Several of the men rose to shake hands. There was a general
shuffling of chairs.
"'Bring another Moulin'vant and a clean glass,'
Povey said at once to the hovering waiter.
"'It's raw and bitter in the streets
and a fog coming down thickly,' mentioned Father Collins.
He exhaled noisily and with comfortable relief
as he squeezed himself toward the chair Povey placed for him
and looked round genially, nodding and shaking hands with those he knew.
"'But you're warm and cozy enough in here.'
He sat down with unexpected heaviness and smiled at everybody.
"'And well-fed, too, I'll be bound.'
"'The body must be comfortable before the mind can enjoy itself,' said Phillips,
an untidy member who disliked asceticism.
"'Starvation produces hallucination, not vision.'
His glance took in the unused glasses.
His qualification was a vision of an uncle at the moment of death,
and the uncle had left him money.
He had written a wordy pamphlet describing it.
"'I'll have an omelet, then, I think,' Father Collins told the waiter, as the red wine arrived.
"'And some fried potatoes, a bit of cheese to follow, and coffee, yes.'
He filled his glass.
He had not come to argue or to preach, and Phillips's challenge passed on notice.
Phillips, who had been leading the talk of late, resented the new arrival,
but felt his annoyance modify as he saw his own glass generously filled.
Poe v. too accepted a glass, while saying with a false vehemence,
No, no, his finger against the rim.
A chain stole over the room, for the new personality was not negligible.
He brought his atmosphere with him.
The wild talk, it was felt now, would not be quite suitable.
Father Collins had the reputation of being something of a scholar.
They were not quite sure of him. None knew him very intimately.
He had a rumored past as well that lent a flavor of respect.
One story had it that, dabbling in magic, had lost him his position in the church.
Yet he was deemed an asset to the society.
Whatever it was, the key changed sharply.
Imson's eyes and ears grew wider.
The hand of Miss Lance went instinctively to her hair and combs.
Miss Milligan sought through her mind for a remark at once instructive and uncommon.
Mrs. Towser looked past him searchingly, lest his aura escape her before she caught its color,
and Kemmster, smoothing his immaculate coat, had an air of being in his present surroundings
merely by chance. Too good, quickly scanning his notes, wondered whether, if called upon,
he was to be Pharaoh or Cleopatra. One and all, that is, took on a soberer gait.
This semi-clerical visit complicated.
The presence of Father Collins was a compliment.
What he had to say about Lavalon and the studio scene
was, anyhow, assured of breathless interest.
Povey led off.
"'We were just talking over the other night,' he observed.
"'The night at the studio you remember, the storm and so on.
It was a singular occurrence, though, of course, we needn't, we mustn't,
exaggerate it. And while he thus, as secretary set the tone, Father Collins sipped his wine
and beamed upon the group. He made no comment. You were there, weren't you? continued Pofy,
sipping his own comforting glass. I think I saw you. Fillery, you may have noticed, he added,
brought a friend.
Love alone, yes, said the other in a tone that startled them. A most unusual fellow, wasn't he,
He was attacking the omelet now.
A Greek god if ever I saw one, he added.
And the silence in the crowded room became abruptly noticeable.
Miss Milligan, feeling her zodiacal garter slipping, waited to pull it up.
Empson's brown eyes grew wider.
Kempster held his breath.
Too good borrowed a cigar and waited for someone to offer him a match before he lit it.
Delicious, added Father Collins, cooked to a food.
a turn." The omit slid about his plate. But the silence continued, and he realized the position
suddenly. Emptying his glass and casually refilling it, he turned and faced the eager group about
him. "'You want to know what I thought about it all,' he said. "'You've been discussing Lavalone,
Nayan, and the rest, I see.' He looked round as though he were in the lost pulpit that was his right.
After a pause, he asked point-blank,
"'And what do you all think of it? How did it strike you all?
For myself, I confess,' he took another sip and paused.
"'I am full of wonder in question,' he finished abruptly.
It was Imson, the fearless, wondering Pat Imson, who first found his tongue.
"'We think,' he ventured,
"'love alone is probably of diva origin.'
The others, while admiring his courage, seemed unsympathetic suddenly.
Such phraseology, probably meaningless to the respected guest, was out of place.
Eyes were cast down, or looked generally elsewhere.
Povey, remembering that the society was not solely Eastern, glared at the speaker.
Father Collins, however, was not perturbed.
"'Possibly,' he remarked with a courteous smile,
The origin of us all is doubtful and confused.
We know not whence we come, of course, and all that,
nor can we ever tell exactly who our neighbor is, or what.
Love alone, he went on,
since you all ask me, he looked round again,
is, for me, an undecipherable being.
I am, he added, his words falling into open mouths
and extended eyes and ears.
Somewhat puzzled.
But more, I am enormously stimulated and intrigued.
All gazed at him.
Father Collins was in his element.
The rapt silence that met him was precisely what he had a right to expect from his lost
pulpit.
He had come probably, merely to listen and to watch.
The opportunity provided by a respectful audience was too much for him.
An inspiration tempted him.
I am inclined to believe, he resumed suddenly in a simple tone, that he is a messenger.
The sentence might have dropped from Sirius upon a listening planet.
The babble that followed must, to an ordinary man, have seemed confusion.
Everyone spoke with a rush into his neighbor's ear.
All bubbled.
I always thought so.
I told you so.
That was exactly what I met just now, and so on.
All found their tongues at any rate.
if Povey, a secretary, led the turmoil.
"'Something outside our normal evolution, you mean?' he asked judiciously.
"'Such a conception is possible, of course.'
"'A messenger!' ran on the babble of male and female voices.
"'It was here that Father Collins failed.
The unstable in him came suddenly uppermost.
The ecstatic in his being took the reins.
The wondering and expected audience suited him.
The red wine helped as well.
When he said, messenger, he had met merely someone who brought a message.
The expression of nobility merged more and more in the slovenly aspect.
Like a priest in the pulpit, whom none can answer and to whom all must listen, he had his text,
though that text had been suggested actually by the conversation he had just heard.
He had not brought it with him.
It occurred to him merely then and there.
His mind reflected in a word the collective idea that was in the air about him,
and he proceeded to sum it up and give expression to it.
This was his gift, his fatal gift, a ready sensitiveness, a plausible exposition.
He caught the prevailing mood, the collective notion, then dramatized it.
Before we left the pulpit, he invariably, however, convinced himself
that what he had said in it was true, inspired, a revelation.
for that moment.
A messenger, he announced, thrusting his glass aside with an impatient gesture,
as though noticing for the first time that it was there.
A messenger, he repeated the automatic emphasis in his voice already persuading him
that he believed what he was about to say.
Sent among us from who knows what distant sphere.
He drew himself up and looked about him,
and for who can guess on what mysterious and the same,
splendid mission.
His eye swept his audience.
His hand removed the glass yet farther, lest it impede-free gesture.
It was, however, as Povey noticed, empty now.
"'We, of course,' he went on impressively, lowering his voice,
"'we, a mere handful in the world, but alert and watchful, all of us,
we know that some great new teaching is expected.'
He threw out another challenging glass.
but none of us can know whence it may come, nor in what way it shall manifest.
His voice dropped dramatically.
Whether as a thief in the night or with a blare of trumpets, none of us can tell.
But we expect it and are ready.
To us, therefore, perhaps as to the twelve fishermen of old,
may be entrusted the privilege of accepting it,
the work of spreading it among a hostile and unbelieving world,
even, perhaps, the final sacrifice of—of suffering for it.
He paused, quickly took in the general effect of his words,
picked up here and there a hint of question,
and realized that he had begun on too exalted a note.
Detecting his breath of caution in the collective mind that was his inspiration,
he instantly shifted his key.
"'Love alone,' he resumed, instinctively emphasizing the conviction in his voice
so that the change of key might be less noticeable,
undoubtedly believes himself to be some such divine messenger.
It was consummate hedging.
The sermon needs no full report.
The audience, without realizing it, witnessed what is known as an inspirational address,
where a speaker, naturally gifted with a certain facile eloquence,
gathers his inspiration, takes his changing cues as well,
from the collective mind that listens to him.
Father Collins, quite honestly doubtless,
altered his key automatically.
He no longer said that love alone was a messenger,
but that he believed himself to be one.
Like Balam, he said things he had not at first thought of saying.
He talked for some ten minutes without stopping.
He said all sorts of things,
according to the expression of critical doubt,
of wonder, of question,
of rejection or acceptance on the particular face
he gazed at. At regular intervals he inserted, with considerable effect, his favorite sentence,
A man in his own place is the ruler of his fate. He developed his idea that love alone,
believed himself to be such and such, but declared that the conception had been put into the
youth during his life of exile in the mountains. The society had already acquired this information
and extended it, and had felt himself into the role until he had become its actual embodiment.
"'He does not think, he does not reason,' he explained.
"'He feels, he feels with.
"'Not to feel with anything is to become it in the end.
"'It is the only way of true knowledge, of course, of true understanding.
"'If I want to understand, say, an Arab, I must feel with that Arab
to the point for the moment of actually becoming him.
And this strange youth has spent his time, his best years, Marku,
his creative years, feeling with the elemental forces of nature,
until he has actually become, at moments, one with them.
He paused again and stared about him.
He saw faces shocked, astonished, startled, but not hostile.
He continued rapidly,
There lies the danger.
One may get caught, get stuck,
lose the desire to return to one's normal self,
which means, of course,
remaining out of relation with one's environment,
mad.
Only a man in his own place is the ruler of his luck.
He noticed suddenly the look of disappointment on several faces.
He swiftly hedged.
"'On the other hand,' he went on,
making his voice in manner more impressive than before,
it may be, who can say indeed,
it may be that he is in relation with another environment altogether,
a much vaster environment,
an extended environment of which the rest of humanity is unaware.
The privilege of tasting something of an extended environment
some of us here already enjoy.
What we all know, as human activities are doubtless but a fragment of life,
the conscious phenomena merely of some larger hole of which we are aware in fleeting seconds only,
by mood, by hint, by suggestive haunting, so to speak,
by faint shadows of unfamiliar, nameless shape cast across our daily life from some
intenser sun we normally cannot see.
Love alone may be, as some of us think and hope,
a messenger to show us the way into a yet farther field of consciousness.
It is a fine, unnoble, and inspiring hope at any rate, he assured the room.
Unless some messenger comes into the world showing us how to extend our knowledge, we can get no farther.
We shall never know more than we know now.
We shall only go on multiplying our channels for observing the same old things.
He closed his little address finally on a word as to what attitude should be adopted to any new
experience of amazing and incredible kind. To a society such as the one he had the honor of
belonging to was left the guidance of the perverse and ignorant generations outside of it,
the lethargic and unresponsive majority as he styled them.
"'We must not resist,' he declared bravely.
"'We must accept with confidence, above all, without fear.'
He leaned back in his chair, somewhat exhausted,
for the source of his inspiration was evidently weakening.
His words came less spontaneously, less easily.
He hesitated, sighed, looked from face to face for help he did not find.
His glass was empty.
"'We're here,' he concluded lamely,
without being consulted,
and we may safely leave to the powers that brought us here
the results of such acceptance.'
"'Quite so,' agreed Povey.
sighing audibly. Denial will get us nowhere. He filled up Father Collins's glass and his own.
I think most of us are ready enough to accept any new experience that comes, and to accept it without fear.
He drained his own glass and looked about him. But the point is, how did Laveloon produce the effect
upon us all, the effect he did produce? He may be non-human, or he may be merely mad.
He may, as Imson says, come to us by some godless chance from another evolutionary system,
of which, mind you, we have as yet no positive knowledge,
or he may be a messenger, as Father Colin suggests, from some divine source, bringing new teaching.
But in the name of magic, how did he manage it? In other words, what is he?
For Povey could be very ruthless when he chose.
It was this ruthlessness, perhaps, that made him such an efficient secretary.
The note of extravagance in his language had possibly another inspiration.
An awkward pause, at any rate, followed his remarks.
Father Collins had comforted and blessed the group.
Povey introduced cold water, rather.
"'There's this and there's that,' remarked Miss Milligan tactfully.
"'Those among us,' added Miss Lance with sympathy,
who have the sight know at least what they have seen. Still, I think we are indebted to
Father Collins for his guidance.
If we knew exactly what he is, mentioned Mrs. Towser, referring to Lavalone, we should
know exactly where we are. They got up to go. There was a fumbling among the crowded
hat-pegs.
"'What is he?' offered Kempster.
"'He certainly made us all sit up and take notice.'
"'No mere earthly figure,' suggested Imson,
"'could have produced the effect he did.
"'In my poem, it came to me in sleep.'
"'Father Collins held his glass unsteadily to the light.
"'A messenger,' he interrupted with authority,
"'would affect us all differently, remember.'
"'The talk continued in this fashion for a considerable time,
"'while all searched for wraps and coats.
"'The waiter brought the bill amid general confusion,
but no one noticed him. All were otherwise engaged. Povey paid it finally, putting it down
to the entertainment account. "'Remember,' he said as they stood in a group on the restaurant steps,
each wondering who would provide a lift home. Remember, we have all got to write out an account
of what we saw and heard at the studio. These reports will be valuable. They will appear in our
psychic bulletin first. Then I'll have them bound into a volume.
And I shall try and get love alone to give us a lecture, too.
Tickets will be extra, of course, but each member can bring a friend.
I'll let you all know the date in due course.
End of Chapter 18.
Chapter 19 of The Bright Messenger by Algernon Blackwood.
This Librevox recording is in the public domain.
The Bright Messenger.
Chapter 19.
While the Prometheans thus individually and
collectively fermenting, floundered between old and new interpretations of a strange occurrence.
In another part of London something was happening, of its kind so real, so interesting,
that one and all would eagerly have announced a favorite Shibboleth or pet desire to witness it.
Kempster would have eaten a raw beefsteak. Blatimer have agreed to rebirth as a woman.
Mrs. Towser have swallowed whiskey neat, and even too good have written a signed confession that his
psychometry was intelligent guesswork.
It is the destiny, however, of such students of the wonderful
to receive their data invariably at second or third hand.
The data may deal with genuine occurrences,
but the student seems never himself present at the time.
From books, from reports, from accounts of someone who knew an actual witness,
the student generally receives the version he then proceeds to study and elaborate.
In this particular instance, moreover, no version ever reached their ears at all, either
at second or third hand, because the only witness of what happened was Edward Filleri,
and he mentioned it to no one. Its reality, its interpretation likewise, remained authoritative
only for that expert, if unstable mind that experienced the one and divine the other.
His conversation with Devonham over and the latter
having retired to his room,
Filleri paid a last visit to the patient
who was now his private care,
instead of merely an inmate of the institution
that was half a home and half a spiritual clinic.
The figure lay sleeping quietly.
The lean musk in her body bare to the wind
that blew upon it from the open window.
Graceful, motionless,
both pillow and coverings rejected.
N.H. breathed the calm,
regular breath of deepest slumber. The light from the door just touched the face and folded
hands. The features wore no expression of any kind. The hair, drawn back from the forehead and
temples, almost seemed to shine. Through the window came the rustle of the tossing branches,
but the night air, though damp, was neither raw nor biting, and Fillory did not replace the sheets
upon the great sleeping body. He withdrew as softly as he,
entered. Knowing he would not close an eye that night, he left the house silently and walked
out into the deserted streets. The rain had ceased, but the wet wind rushed in gusts against
him, the soft blows and heavy moisture acting as balm to his somewhat tired nerves. As with great
elemental hands, the windy darkness stroked him, soothing away the intense excitement he had felt,
muting a thousand eager questions.
They stroked his brain into a gentler silence gradually.
Don't think, don't think, night whispered all about him,
but feel, feel, feel, feel.
What you want to know will come to you by feeling now.
He obeyed instinctively.
Down the long, empty streets he passed,
swinging his stick, tapping the lampposts,
noting how steady their light held in the wind.
wind, noting the tossing trees in little gardens, noting occasional rifts of moonlight between
the racing clouds, but relinquishing all attempt to think. He counted the steps between the
lampposts as he swung along, leaving the curb at each crossing with his left foot, taking the new one
with his right, planting each boot safely in the center of each paving stone, establishing, in a word,
a sort of rhythm as he moved. He did so, how he did so.
however, without being consciously aware of it. He was not aware indeed of anything but that he
swung along with this pleasant rhythmical stride that rested his body, though the exercise was
vigorous. And the night laid her deep peace upon him as he went. The streets grew narrower,
twisted, turned and ran uphill. The houses became larger, spaced farther apart, less numerous,
their gardens bigger, with groups of trees instead of isolated specimens.
He emerged suddenly upon the open heath, tasting a newer, sweeter air.
The huge city lay below him now, but the rough, shouting wind drowned its distant roar completely.
For a time he stood and watched its twinkling lights across the vapors that hung between,
then turned towards the little pond. He knew it well.
Its waves flew dancing happily.
The familiar outline of Jack Straw's castle loomed beyond.
The square enclosure of the anti-aircraft gun rattled with a metallic sound in the wind.
He had been walking for the best part of two hours now, thinking nothing but feeling only,
and his surface consciousness perhaps lay still, inactive.
The mind was quiescent certainly, his being subdued and lulled by the rhythmic
movement which had gained upon his entire system.
The sails of his ship hung idly, be calmed above the profound deeps below.
It was these deeps, the mysterious and inexhaustible region below the surface that now
began to stir.
There stole upon him a dim, prophetic sense as of horizons lifting and letting in new light.
He glanced about him.
The moon was brighter, certainly.
The flying scud was thinning.
though the dawn was still some hours away.
But it was not the light of moon or sun or stars he looked for.
It was no outer light.
The little waves fell splashing at his feet.
He watched them for a long time, keeping very still.
His heart, his mind, his nerves, his muscles, all were very still.
He became aware that new big powers were alert and close, hovering above the world,
feathering the race like wings of mighty birds.
The waters were being troubled.
He turned and walked slowly,
but ever with the same pleasant rhythm that was in him,
to the pine trees,
where he paused a minute,
listening to the branches, shaking and singing.
Then retraced his steps along the ridge,
every yard of which, though blurred in darkness,
he knew and recognized.
Below, on his left, lay London.
On his right stretched the familiar country, though now invisible, past Hendon with its well-sharp
Wembley and on towards Harrow, whose church steeple would catch the sunrise before very long.
He reased the little pond again and heard its small waves rushing and tumbling in the southwest wind.
He stood and watched them, listening to their musical wash and gurgle.
The waters, yes, were being troubled.
Despite the buffeting wind, the world lay even stiller now about him. No single human being had he seen. Even stiller than before, too, lay heart and mind within him. The latter held no single picture. He was aware, yes, of horizons lifting, of great powers alert and close. The interior light increased. He felt, but he did not think.
into the empty chamber of his being swept and garnished flashed suddenly then as in picture form the memory of n h all that he knew about him came at once paul's notes and journey the london scenes and talks his own observations deductions questionings his dreams and fears and yearnings his hope and wonder all came in a clapping instant complete and simultaneous
into his open subconscious being floated the power and presence of that bright messenger
who brought glad tidings to his life.
NH stood beside him, whispering with lips that were the darkness,
and with words that were the wind.
It was the power and presence of NH that lifted the horizon and let in light.
His body lay sleeping miles away in that bed against an open window.
This was his real presence.
Without words, as without thought, understanding came.
The appeal of NH was direct to the subliminal mind.
It was the hidden nine-tenths he stimulated.
Hence came the intensification of consciousness in all who had to do with him.
And it operated now.
Filleri was aware of defying time and space,
as though there were no limits to his being.
Faith lights fires.
Perception wandered down those dusky byways behind the mind that lead through trackless depths
where the massed heritage of the world's soul, lit sometimes by a flashing light, reveal incredible, incalculable things.
One of those flashes came now.
Through the fissures, as it were, of his unstable being rose the marvelous, uncanny gleam.
His eyes were opened, and he saw.
The label, he realized, was incorrect, inadequate.
N.H. was a misnomer. More than human, both different to and greater than, came nearer to the truth.
A being from other conditions, certainly, belonging to another order.
An order whose work was unremitting service rendered with joy and faithfulness.
A hierarchy whose service included the entire universe, the stars and the stars and
and suns and nebulae, earth with her frail humanity, but an insignificant fraction of it all.
He came, of course, from that central sea of energy, whence all life, pushing irresistibly
outwards into form, first arises. Like human beings, he came thence undoubtedly, but more directly
than they, in more intimate relations, therefore, with the elemental powers that build up form
and shape the destinies of matter.
One only of a mighty host of varying degrees and powers,
his services lay interwoven with the very heart and processes of nature herself.
The energies of heat and air,
essentials of all life everywhere, were his handmaidens.
He worked with fire and wind.
In the forms he helped to build he set enthusiasm and energy aglow.
From stars and fire mist,
he came now into humanity, using the limited instrument of a human mechanism, a mechanism
he must learn to master without breaking it. A human brain and nerves confined him. He could deal
with essences only, those essential, buried, semi-elemental powers that lie ever waiting below the
threshold of all human consciousness. Linking men, did they but know it, direct with the sea of
universal life, which is inexhaustible, independent of space and time. The fraction of his
nature which had manifested as a transient surface personality, Levalon, was gone forever, merged
in the real self below. His origin was already forgotten. No memory of it lay in his present brain.
He must suffer training, education, and he turned instinctively to those whose ideal, like his own,
was one of impersonal service.
To a woman he turned, and to a man.
His recognition, guided by nature, was sure and accurate.
It must take time and patience, sympathy and love,
faith, belief, and trust,
and the labor must be borne by one man chiefly,
by fillery, into whose life had come this strange, bright messenger,
carrying glad tidings,
to prove at last that man was greater than he knew,
that the hope for humanity, for the deteriorating race,
for crumbling civilization, lay in drawing out into full practical consciousness,
the divine powers concealed below the threshold of every single man and woman.
But how? In what practical manner, what instrument could they use?
The human mechanism, the brain, the mind, afforded inadequate
means of manifestation. New winds into old skins meant disaster. Knowledge, power beyond the experience
of the race, needed a better instrument than the one the race had painfully evolved for present uses.
New powers of unknown kinds, as already in those rare cases when the supernormal forces emerged,
could only strain the machinery and cause disorder. A new order of consciousness required a
another, a different equipment. And the idea flashed into him, as in the studio when he
watched N.H. and the girl, Father Collins had divined its possibility as well, the idea
of a group consciousness, a collective group soul. What a single individual might not be able
to resist at first without disaster, many, a group in harmony, two or three gathered together
in unison, these might provide the way, the means, the instrument, the body.
The person merged in the impersonal, he exclaimed to the night about him, already aware that
words, expression, failed even at this early stage of understanding. Beauty, art, where words
form, color, end, we shall construct, while yet using these as far as they go, a new vehicle
a new—' "'Good evening,' said a gruff voice.
"'Good evening, sir!'
It added more respectfully after a second's inspection.
"'Turned out quite fine after the storm!'
Aware of the policeman suddenly, Philly started and turned round abruptly.
Evidently he had uttered his thoughts aloud, probably had cried and shouted them.
He could think of nothing in the world to say.
"'It was a terrible storm.
I hardly ever see the likes of it.'
The man was looking at him still with doubtful curiosity.
Extraordinary, yes.
Dr. Filleri managed to find a few natural words.
It was an early hour in the morning to be out,
and his position by the pond, he now realized,
might have suggested an undesirable intention.
It made sleep impossible,
and I came out to—to take a walk.
I'm a doctor.
Dr. Fillory, the Fillory home."
"'Yes, sir,' said the man, apparently satisfied.
He looked at the sky.
"'All blown away again,' he remarked, "'and the moon that nice and bright?'
Filleri offered something in reply, then moved away.
The moon, he noticed, was indeed nice and bright now.
The heavy lower vapors all had vanished, and thin, cirrus clouds at a great height, moved
slowly before an upper wind. The stars shone clearly and a faint line of color gave a hint of dawn
not far away. He glanced at his watch. It was nearly half-past four.
"'It's impossible, impossible,' he thought to himself, the pictures he had been seeing
still hanging before his eyes. It was all feeling, merely feeling. My blood, my heritage,
asserting themselves upon an overtired system.
Too much repression evidently.
I must find an outlet.
My Caucasian Valley again.
He walked rapidly.
His mind began to work, and thinking made an effort to replace feeling.
He watched himself.
His everyday surface consciousness partially resumed its sway.
The policeman, of course, had interrupted the flow
and in-rush of another state just at the moment
when a flash of direct knowledge was about to blaze.
It concerned N.H., his new patient.
In another moment, he would have known exactly what and who he was,
whence he came, the purpose and the powers that attended him.
The policeman, an inner laughter ran through him
at this juxtaposition of the practical and the transcendental,
had interfered with an interesting expansion of his being.
An extension of consciousness, perhaps a touch of cosmic consciousness, was on the way.
The first faint quiver of its coming, magical with wondrous joy, had touched him.
Its cause, its origin, he knew not, yet he could trace both to the effect produced upon him
by N.H. Of that he was sure.
This effect, his reasoning mind, with busy analysis and criticism, had hitherto
partially suppressed, even at its first manifestation in Charing Cross Station.
Tonight, criticism silent and analysis inactive, it had found an outlet. His own deep,
inner stillness had been its opportunity. Then came the practical, honest, simple policeman,
the censor, who received so much a week to keep people in the way they ought to follow,
the safe broadway. He smiled as he walked.
rapidly along the deserted streets. He knew so well the method and process of these abnormal
states and others. As he swung along, not tired now, but rested rather and invigorated,
the rhythm of motion established itself again. N. H. A nature spirit. A nature being. Another order
of life entering humanity for the first time. That humanity for whose welfare it, or was it he,
had worked, with hosts of similar beings during incalculable ages.
He smiled, remembering the policeman again.
There was always a policeman, or a censor.
Oh, the exits beyond safe, normal states of being,
the exits into extended fields of consciousness,
into an outer life which the majority, led by the best minds of the day,
deny with an oath,
these were well guarded.
His smile, as he thought,
of it, ran from his lips and settled in the eyes, lingering a moment there before it died away.
How quiet, yet unfamiliar, the suburb of the huge city lay about him in pale half-light!
The studio scene! How distant it seemed now in space and time! It had happened weeks ago,
in another city somewhere. Devinum, his cautious, experienced assistant, how far away! He belonged to a
another age. The Prometheans were part of a dream in childhood, a dream of pantomime or
harlequinade whose extravagance yet conveyed symbolic meaning. Two figures alone retained a reality
that refused to be dismissed, a mysterious, enigmatic youth, a radiant girl, with perhaps a
third, a broken priest. The rhythm, meanwhile, gained upon him, and as it did so, thinking once more
more withdrew and feeling stole back softly.
His being became more harmonized, more one with itself, more open to inspiration.
N.H., whose work was service, service everywhere, not merely in that tiny corner of the universe
called humanity.
N.H., who could neither age nor die, what was the hidden link that bound them?
Had they not served and played together in some lost Caucasian valley,
leapt with the sun's hot fire, flown in the winds of dawn,
sung, laughed, and danced at their service
with a radiant, sylph-like girl
who had at last enticed them into the confinement
of a limited human form.
Did not that valley symbolize indeed
another state of existence,
another order of consciousness altogether
that lay beyond any known present experience or description?
The dawn, meanwhile, grew nearer
and a pallid light ran down
the dreadful streets. He reached at length the foot of the hill upon whose shoulder his own
house stood. The familiar sight stirred more familiar currents of feeling, and these in turn
sought words. The crowding houses, with their tight-shut windows, followed and pressed after as
he climbed. They swarmed behind him. How choked and airless it all was! He thought of the heavy-footed
routine of the thousands who occupied these pretentious buildings. Here lived a section of the
greatest city on the planet, almost a separate little town, with marked characteristics,
atmosphere, tastes, and habits. How many, he wondered, behind those walls, new yearning,
belief, imagination beyond the ruck and routine of familiar narrow thought. Rose upon rows
with their stunted, manufactured trees, hideous conservatories, bulging porches, ornamented windows.
His wings beat against them all with the burning desire to set their inmates free.
They caged themselves in deliberately.
A few thousand years ago, these people lived in mud huts, before that in caves, before that again, in trees.
Now they were civilized.
They dwelt in these cages.
Oh, that he might tear away the thick dead bricks and led in light and dew and stars,
and the brave free winds of heaven!
Waken the deeper powers they carried unwittingly about them through all their tedious sufferings.
Teach them that they were greater than they knew.
The yearning was deep and true in him, as the houses followed and tried to bar his way.
Many of the occupiers he knew would welcome help,
would gaze with happy, astonished eyes at the wonder of their own greater selves set free.
Not all, of course, were wingless.
Yet the majority he felt were otherwise.
They peered at him from behind thick curtains, hostile, skeptical, contented with their lot,
averse to change.
Mode, custom, habit chained them to the floor.
He was aware of a collective obstinate grin of smug complacency.
of dull resistance.
Though a part of the community, of the race, of the world, of the universe itself,
they denied their mighty brotherhood,
and clung tenaciously to their idea of living apart, cut off, and separate.
They belonged to leagues, societies, clubs, and circles,
but the bigger oneness of the race they did not know.
Of greater powers in themselves they had no faintest inkling.
At the first sign of these they would shuffle, sneer and turn away, grow frightened even.
The yearning to show them a bigger field of consciousness, to help them towards a realization of
their buried powers, to let them out of their separate cages, beat through his being with a passionate
sincerity. In a hundred thousand years, perhaps, perhaps in a million, he knew the slow gate
that nature loved. The trend of an age is not to be stinted.
by one man, nor by twelve, who see over the horizon.
The futility of trying pained him.
Yet, if no one ever tried!
Oh, for a few swift strokes of awful sacrifice, then freedom!
The words came back to him, and with them, from the same source, came others.
I sit and I weave, I sit and I weave.
Whose then was this divine, eternal?
There could be, it seemed, no hurried growth, no instant escape, no sudden leap to
heaven.
Slowly, slowly the ages turned the wheel.
Nor can other beings help, he remembered.
They can only tell what their own part is.
And as his clear mind saw the present civilization, like all its wonderful predecessors, tottering
before his very eyes.
threatening in its collapse, the extinction of knowledge, so slowly, painfully, laboriously acquired,
the deep heart in him rose as on wings of wind and fire, questing the stars above.
There was this strange clash in him, as though two great divisions in his being struggled.
A way of escape seemed just within his reach, only a little beyond the horizon of his actual knowledge.
It fluttered marvelously.
golden, alight, inviting.
Its coming glory brushed his insight.
It was simple. It was divine.
There seemed a faint knocking against the doors of his mental and spiritual understanding.
N.H., he cried.
Bright messenger!
He paused a moment and stood still.
A new sound lay suddenly in the night.
It came apparently from far away.
almost from the air above him.
He listened.
No, after all, it was only steps.
They came nearer.
A pedestrian, muffled to the ears, went past,
and the steps died away on the resounding pavement round the corner.
Yet the sound continued,
and was not the echo of the steps just gone.
It was, moreover, he now felt convinced,
in the air above him.
It was continuous.
It was continuous.
reminded him of the musical droning hum that a big bell leaves behind it, while a suggestion
of rhythm, almost of melody, ran faintly through it too.
Somebody's lines, was it Shelley's, ran faintly in his mind, yet it was not his mind now
that surged and rose to the new great rhythm.
Tis the deep music of the rolling world, kindling with the strings of the waved air,
Eoleon modulations, clear, icy, keen, awakening tones that pierced the sense and live within the soul.
He listened. It was a simple, natural, happy sound, simple as running water, natural as wind,
happy as the song of birds.
End of Chapter 19.
Chapter 20 of The Bright Messenger by Algernon Blackwood
This Libervox recording is in the public domain.
The Bright Messenger
Chapter 20
He became again vividly aware of the power and presence of N.H.
He was not far from his house now on the shoulder of the hill.
He turned his eyes upwards,
where the three-quarter moon sailed above transparent cirrus clouds
that scarcely dimmed her light.
Like dappled sands of silver, they sifted her salt,
soft shining, moving slowly across the heavens before an upper wind. The sound continued.
For a moment or two, in the pale light of dawn, he watched and listened, then lowered his gaze,
caught his breath sharply, and stood stock still. He stared in front of him. Next, turning slowly,
he stared right and left. He stared behind as well. Yes, it was true. The lines of
One rows of crowding houses trembled, disappeared. The heavy buildings dissolved before
his very eyes. The solid walls and roofs were gone. The chimneys, railings, doors,
and porches vanished. There were no more conservatories. There were no lamp-posts. The streets
themselves had melted. He gazed in amazement and delight. The entire hill lay bare and
open to the sky.
Across the rising upland swept a keen, fresh morning wind.
Yet bare they were not, this rising upland and this hill.
As far as he could see, the landscape flowed waist-deep in flowers,
whose fragrance lay upon the air, dew trembled, shimmering on a million petals of blue and gold,
of orange, purple, violet.
The very atmosphere seemed painted.
flowering trees, both singly and in groves, waved in the breeze. Birds sang in chorus.
There was a murmur of streams and falling waters. Yet that other sound rose too,
rose from the entire hill and all upon it, a continuous gentle rhythm, as though he felt
the actual scenery poured forth its being in spontaneous natural expression of sound,
as well as a form and color. It was the simplest, happiest music he had ever heard.
Unable to deal with the rapture of delight that swept upon him, he stood stock still among the
blossoms to his waist. Eyes, ears, and nostrils were inadequate to report a beauty, which, simple
though it was, overbore nerves and senses accustomed to a lesser scale. Horizons indeed had lifted,
the joy and confidence of fuller life poured in.
His own being grew immense, stretched, widened, deepened,
till it seemed to include all space.
He was everywhere, or rather everything, was happening somewhere in him all at once.
In place of the heavy suburb lay this garden of primal beauty,
while yet, in a sense, the suburb itself remained as well.
only it had flowered, revealing the subconscious soul the bricks and pavements hid.
Its potential self had blossomed into loveliness and wonder.
The sound grew nearer.
He was aware of movement.
Figures were approaching.
They were coming in his direction, coming towards him over the crest of the hill,
nearer and nearer.
Concealed by the forest of tall flowers, he watched them come.
Yet as presences he perceived them, rather than his figures, already borrowing power from them,
as sails borrow from a rising wind. His consciousness expanded marvelously to let them in.
Their stature was conveyed to him, chiefly at first, by the fact that these flowers, though rising
to his own waist, did not cover the feet of them, yet that the flowers in the immediate line of
their advance still swayed and nodded, as though no weight had lain upon their brilliance.
The footsteps were of wind, the figures light as air. They shone. Their radiant
presences lit the acres. Their own atmosphere, too, came with them, as though the landscape
moved and traveled with and in their being, as though the flowers, the natural beauty,
emanated from them. The landscape was their atmosphere.
They created, brought it with them.
It seemed that they expressed the landscape, and were the scenery, with all its multitudinous forms.
They approached with a great and easy speed that was not measurable.
Over the crest of the living sunlit hill they poured, with their bulk, their speed,
their majesty, their sweet, brimming joy.
Filleries stood motionless watching them.
His own joy touched with awed confusion,
till wonder and worship mastered the final trace of fear.
Though he perceived these figures first as they topped the skyline,
he was aware that great space also stretched behind them,
and that this immense perspective was in some way appropriate to their appearance.
Born of a greater space than his mind could understand,
they flowed towards him across that windy crest
and at the same time from infinitely far beyond it.
Above the continuous humming sound he heard their music, too, faint but mighty, filling the air
with deep vibrations that seemed the natural expression of their joyful beings.
Each figure was a chord, yet all combining in a single harmony that had volume without loudness.
It seemed to him that their sound and color and movement wove a new pattern upon space,
a new outline, form or growth, perhaps a flower, a tree, perhaps a planet.
They were creative. They expressed themselves naturally in a million forms.
He heard, he saw. He knew no other words to use. But the hearing was rather some kind of intimate
possession so that his whole being filled and overbrimmed, and the sight was greater than the
customary little irritation of the optic nerve. It involved another term of space. He could
describe the sight more readily than the hearing. The apparent contradiction of distance and proximity,
a vast size, yet intimacy, made him tremble in his hiding place. His sight, at any rate,
perceived the approaching figures all round, all over, all at once, as they poured like a wave
across the hill from far beyond its visible crest. For into this space below the horizon
he saw as well, though normally speaking it was out of sight. Nor did he see one side only. He
saw the backs of the towering forms as easily as the portion facing him. He saw behind them.
It was not as with ordinary objects refracting light. The back and underneath and further edges
visible. All sides were visible at once.
The space beyond, moreover, whence the mighty outlines issued, was of such immensity that
he could think only of interstellar regions. Not to the little planet, then, did these magnificent
shapes belong. They were of the universe. The symbol of his valley he knew suddenly belonged there
too. Silent with wonder, motionless with worship, he watched the singing flood of what he
felt to be immense, non-human nature life poor past him. The procession lasted for hours,
yet was over in a minute's flash. All categories his mind knew hitherto were useless. The faces,
in their power, their majesty, the splendor even of their extent, were both appalling, yet
infinitely tender. They were filled with stars, blue distance, flowers, spirals of fire, space and air,
interwoven too with shining geometrical designs
whose intricate patterns merged in a central harmony.
They brought their own winds with them.
Yet of features precisely he was not aware.
Each face was rather an immense expression,
but an expression that was permanent and could not change.
These were immutable, eternal faces.
He borrowed from human terms the only words,
that offered, while aware that he falsely introduced the personal into that which was essentially
impersonal.
There stole over him a strange certainty that what he worshipped was the grandeur of joyful service
working through unalterable law, the great compassion of some untiring service that was
deathless.
He stood within the universe, face to face with its elemental builders, guardians, its constructive
artisans, the impersonal angelic powers. The region, the state, he now felt convinced
to which NH belonged, and whence, by some inexplicable chance, he had come to occupy a human
body. And the sounds, the flash came to him with lightning conviction, were those essential
rhythms which are the kernels of all visible, manifested forms. He was not aware that he was moving,
that he had left the spot where he had stood, so long, yet for a single second only, and
had now reached the corner of a street again. The flowers were gone, and the trees and
groves gone with them. No waters rippled past. There was no shining hill. The moon, the
stars, the breaking dawn remained, but he saw windows, walls, and villas once again,
his feet echoed on dead stone pavements.
Yet the figures had not wholly gone.
Before a house, where he now paused a moment,
the towering, flowing outlines were still faintly visible.
Their singing still audible, their shapes still gently luminous,
they stood grouped about an open window of the second story.
In the front garden, a big plain tree stirred its leafless branches.
The tree and figures interpenetrated.
Slowly then, the outlines grew dim and shadowy,
indistinguishable almost from the objects in the twilight near them.
Chimneys, walls, and roofs stole in upon the great shapes
with foreign, grosser details, that obscured their harmony,
confused their proportion, as with two sets of values.
The eye refused to focus both at once.
A roof, a chimney, obtruded.
while sight struggled, fluttered, then ended in confusion.
The figures faded and melted out.
They merged with the tree, the reddening sky,
the murky air close to the house which a street lamp made visible.
Suddenly they were lost.
They were no longer there.
But the rhythmical sound, though fainter, still continued,
and fillery looked up.
It was a sound, he realized in a flash,
evocative and summoning.
Type called to type, brother to brother, across the universe.
The house before him was his own,
and the open window through which the music issued was the bedroom of N.H.
He stood transfixed.
Both sides of his complex nature operated simultaneously.
His mind worked more clearly.
The entire history of the case in that upstairs room passed through it.
He was a doctor.
But his speculative, emotional aspect, the dreamer in him, so greatly daring,
all that poetic, transcendental, half-mystical part which classed him he well knew with the unstable.
All this, long and dangerously repressed, worked with opposite, if equal pressure.
From the subconscious rose violent hands of wind and fire.
Lovely, fashioning, divine, tearing away.
the lid of the reasoning surface consciousness that confined confused them.
To disentangle, to define these separate functions were a difficult problem, even for the most
competent psychiatrist. Creative, imaginative powers, hitherto merely fumbling, half denied as well,
now stretched their wings and soared. With them came a blinding clarity of sight that enabled him
to focus a vast field of detail with extraordinary rapidity.
Horizons had lifted, perspective deepened and lit up.
In a few brief seconds, before his front door opened,
a hundred details flashed towards a focus and shone concentrated.
The vision, of course, the figures had now melted into the night,
had no objective reality.
Suppressed passion had created them.
forbidden yearnings had passed the censor and dramatized a dream, set aside yet never explained,
that heredity was responsible for.
Both were born of his lost radiant valley.
His notebooks held a thousand similar cases.
But the speculative dreamer flashed colored lights against this common white.
The prism blazed.
From the interstellar spaces came these radiant figures,
from Sirius, immense and splendid sun,
from Aldebaran among the happy hiades,
from awful Beteljuice,
whose volume fills a Martian orbit.
Their dazzling, giant grandeur was of stellar origin.
Yet equally, they came from the dreadful back gardens
of those sordid houses.
Nature was nature everywhere,
in the nebulae, as in the stifled plain tree of a city court.
that he saw them as figures was but his own private personal interpretation of a prophecy
the whole universe announced. They were not figures necessarily. They were powers,
and N.H. was of their kind. He suddenly remembered the small, troubled earth whereon he lived,
neglected corner of the universe that was in distress and cried frantically for help. Alcyon caught
it in her golden arms, perhaps. Serious thundered against its little ears. He found his latch-key
and fumblingly inserted it, but even while he did so, the state of the planet at the moment
poured into his mind with swift, concentrated detail. He remembered the wireless excitement of the
instant, and smiled. Not that way it would come. The new order was of a spiritual kind. It
would steal into men's hearts, not splutter along the waves of ether, as the dead are said
to splutter to the living. The great impulse the mighty invitation nature sent out to return
to simple, natural life would come, without phenomena from within. He remembered relativity,
that space is local, space and time not separate entities. He understood. He had just experienced
it. Another, a fourth dimension. Space as a whole was annihilated. He smiled. His latch-key turned.
The transmutation of metals flashed past him. All substance won. His latch-key was upside down.
He turned it round and reinserted it, and the results of advanced psychology rushed at him,
as though the sun rushed over the horizon of some eastern climb, covering all with the light of a new,
fair dawn.
In a few seconds, this accumulation of recent knowledge and discovery flooded his state of
singular receptiveness, as thinker and as poet.
The age was crumbling, civilization passing like its predecessors.
The little planet lay certainly in distress.
No true help lay within it.
Its reservoirs were empty.
No adequate constructive men or powers were anywhere in sight.
It was exhausted, dying. Unless new help, powers from a new and inexhaustible source came
quickly, a new vehicle for their expression, and wonder took him by the throat, as the key turned
in the lock with its familiar grating sound, and the door without actual pressure on his part swung
open. Paul Devinum, a look of bright terror in his eyes, stood on the threshold. The expression
not only of the face but of the whole person, he had seen once only in another human countenance,
a climber who had slipped by his very side and dropped backward into empty space.
The look of helpless bewilderment as hands and feet lost final touch with solidity,
the air of terrible yet childlike amazement with which he began his descent of a thousand feet
through a gulf of air. The shock marked the face in a single second,
with what he now saw in his colleague's eyes.
Only with Devinham,
Philly felt sure of his diagnosis,
the lost hold was mental.
His outward control, however, was admirable.
Devinum's voice, apart from a certain tenseness in it,
was quiet enough.
I've been telephoning everywhere.
There's been a... a crisis.
Violence?
But the other shook his head.
It's all beyond me.
me quite, he said with a wry smile.
The first outbreak was nothing, nothing compared to this.
The continuous sound of humming which filled the hall, making the air vibrate oddly, grew louder.
Devinum seized his friend's arm.
"'Listen,' he whispered.
"'You hear that?'
"'I heard it outside in the street,' Phillery said.
"'What is it?'
Devon glared at him.
"'God knows,' he said.
I don't. He's been doing it, on and off, for a couple of hours. It began the moment you left,
it seems. They're all about him, these vibrations, I mean. He does it with his whole body somehow.
And—he hesitated. There's meaning in it of some kind. Results, I mean, he jerked out with an
effort. Visible? came the gentle question. Devinum started. How did you know?
There was a thrust of intense curiosity in the eyes.
I've had a similar experience myself, Paul.
You open the front door in the middle of it.
The figures.
You saw figures?
Devonham looked thunderstruck.
In his heart was obviously a touch of panic.
As the two men stood gazing into each other's eyes a moment silently,
the sound about them increased again, rising and falling,
its great separate rhythmical waves almost distinguishable.
In Fillory's mind rose patterns, outlines, forms of flowers, spirals, circles.
He knows you're in the house, said Devonam in a curious voice, relieved apparently,
no answer came to his question.
Better come upstairs at once and see him.
But he did not turn to lead the way.
That's not auditory hallucination, Edward, whatever else.
else it is. He was still clinging to the rock, but the rock was crumbling beneath his desperate
touch. Space yawned below him. Visual, suggested Filleri, as though he held out a feeble hand
to the man whose whole weight already hung unsupported before the plunge. His friend spoke
no word, but his expression made words unnecessary. "'We must face the facts,' it said plainly,
wherever these may lead. No shirking, no prejudice of mine or yours must interfere. There must be no
faltering now. So plainly was his passion for truth and knowledge legible in the expression of the
shocked but honest mind, that fillery felt compassion overpowered the first attitude of privacy
he had meant to take. This time he must share. The honesty of the other want his confidence too
fully for him to hold anything back.
There was no doubt in his mind that he read his colleagues
stayed aright.
A moment, Paul, he said in a low voice,
before we go upstairs,
and put his hand out, oddly enough,
meeting Devinum's hand already stretched to meet it.
He drew him aside into a corner of the hall,
while the waves of sound surged round and over them like a sea.
Let me first tell you, he went on, his voice
trembling slightly, my own experience.
It seemed to him that any moment he must see the birth of a new form, an outline,
a body dance across before his very eyes.
Neither auditory nor visual, murmured Devonam, burning to hear what was coming,
yet at the same time shrinking from it by the laws of his personality.
Hallucination of any kind, there is absolutely none.
There's nothing transferred from your mind to his.
This thing is real, original.
Philry tightened his grip a second on the hand he held.
Paul, he said gravely, yet unable to hide the joy of recent ecstasy in his eyes.
It is also new.
The low syllables seemed borne away and lifted beyond their reach
by an immense vibration that swept softly past them.
And so actual was this invisible wave that behind it lay the trough, the ebb that it waits,
as in the sea, the next advancing crest.
Into this ebb, as it were, both men dropped simultaneously the same significant syllables.
Their lips uttered together.
N. H.
The wave of sounds seemed to take their voices and increase them.
It was the older man who added,
coming into full possession.
The two stood waiting, listening,
their heads turned sideways,
their bodies motionless,
while the soft, rhythmical uproar
rose and fell about them.
No sign escaped them for some minutes.
No words, it seemed, occurred to either of them.
Through the transom over the front door
stole the gray light of the late autumn dawn.
The hall furniture was visible,
chairs, hat-rack, wooden chests that held the motor-rugs.
A china bowl filled with visiting cards gleamed white beside it.
Soon the milkman, uttering his comic earthly cry, would clatter down the area staircase,
and the servants would be up.
As yet, however, but for the big, soft sound, the house was perfectly still.
This part of it, almost a separate wing, was completely cut off from the main building.
No one had been disturbed.
Filleri moved his head and looked at his companion.
The expression of both face and figure arrested him.
He had taken off his dinner jacket, and the old loose golfing coat he wore hung askew.
He had one hand in a pocket of it, the other thrust deep into his trousers.
His glasses hung down across his crumpled shirt-front.
His black tie made an untidy cross.
He looked, thought of it.
Filleri, whose sense of the ludicrous became almost specially alert in his gravest moments,
like an unhappy curate who had presided over some strenuous and worrying social gathering
in the local town hall. Only one detail denied this picture, the expression of something
mysterious and awed in the sheet-white face. He was listening with sharp dislike, yet eager
interest. His repugnance betrayed itself in the tightened lips, the set of the angular shoulders.
The panic was written in the glistening eyes. There were things in his face he could never,
never tell. The struggle in him was natural to his type of mind. He had experienced something himself,
and a personal experience opens new vistas in sympathy and understanding. But the experience ran contrary
to every tenet of theory and practice he had ever known. The moment of new birth was painful.
This was his colleague's diagnosis. Philly then suddenly realized that the gulf between them
was without a bridge. To tell his own experience became at once utterly impossible. He saw this
clearly. He could not speak of it to his assistant. It was, after all, incommunicable. The bridge of
terms, language, feeling, did not exist between them.
And again, upflashed for a second his sense of the comic, this time in an odd touch of memory.
Povey's favorite sentence,
"'Never argue with the once-born!'
Only to older souls was expression possible.
For the first time then, his diagnosis wavered oddly.
Why, for instance, did Paul persist in that curious, watch-and-y?
stair.
Devonham, conscious of his chief's eyes and mind upon him, looked up.
Somewhere in his expression was a glare, but nothing revealed his state of mind better than the
fact that he stupidly contradicted himself.
"'You're putting all this into him, Edward?'
A touch of anger, perhaps of fear in the intense whispering voice.
The hysteria of the studio upset him, of course.
If you'd left him alone, as you promised, he'd
have always stayed love alone. He'd be cured by now. Then, as Fillory made no reply or comment,
he added, but this time only the anxiety of the doctor in his tone,
"'Hadn't you better go up to him at once? He's your patient, not mine, remember?'
The other took his arm. "'Not yet,' he said quietly. "'He's best alone for the moment.'
He smiled, and it was the smile that, invariable.
won him the confidence of even the most obstinate and difficult patient.
He was completely master of himself again.
Besides, Paul, he went on gently.
I want to hear what you have to tell me.
Some of it, if not all.
I want your report.
It is of value.
I must have that first, you know.
They sat on the bottom stair together,
while Devinham told briefly what had happened.
He was glad to tell him.
it too. It was a relief to become the mere accurate observer again.
I can summarize it for you in two words, he said. Light and sound. The sound, at first,
seemed wind, wind rising, wind outside. With the light was perceptible heat. The two
seemed correlated. When the sound increased, the heat increased too.
Then the sound became methodical, rhythmical. It became almost musical. As it did so, the light
became colored. Both, he looked across at the ghostly hat-rack in the hall, were produced
by him. "'Items, please, Paul, I want an itemized account.' Devinum fumbled in the big pockets
of his coat and eventually lit a cigarette, though he did not in the least want to smoke.
That watchful, penetrating stare persisted, nonetheless.
Amid the anxiety were items of carelessness that almost seemed assumed.
Mrs. Soames sent Nurse Robbins to fetch me. He resumed his voice harshly as it seemed,
cutting across the waves of pleasant sound that poured down the empty stairs behind them
and filled the hall with resonant vibrations.
I went in, turned them both out, and closed the door.
The room was filled with a soft white light, rather pale in tint that seemed to emanate from
nowhere.
I could trace it to no source.
It was equally diffused, I mean, yet a kind of wave-like vibration ran through it in faint
curves and circles.
There was a sound, a sound like wind.
A wind was in the room, moaning and sighing inside the walls, a perfectly natural
an ordinary sound, if it had been outside. The light moved and quivered. It lay in sheets.
Its movement, I noticed, was in direction relation to the wind. The louder the volume of sound,
the greater the movement of the air, the brighter became the light, and vice versa.
I could not take notes at the actual moment, but my memory—a slight grimace by way of a smile
indicated that forgetting was impossible—is accurate, you know.
"'Fillery did not interrupt either by word or gesture.
"'The increase of light was accompanied by color,
"'and the increase of sound led into a measure,
"'not actual bars and never melody,
"'but a distinct measure that involved rhythm.
"'It was musical, as I said.
"'The color, I'm coming to that,
"'then took on a very faint tinge of gold or orange,
"'a little red in it sometimes.
flame color almost. The air was luminous. It was radiant. At one time I half expected to see fire,
for there was heat as well, not an unpleasant heat, but a comforting, stimulating, agreeable heat,
like, I was going to say, like the heat of a bright coal fire on a winter's day. But I think the
better term is sunlight. I had an impression this heat must burst present. I had an impression this heat must burst
into actual flame. It never did so. The sheets of colored light rose and fell with the volume of the
sound. There were curves and waves and rising columns like spirals, but anything approaching a
definite outline, form, or shape—he broke off for a second.
Figures, he announced abruptly, almost challengingly, staring at the white china bowl in front
of him. I could not swear to.
He turned suddenly and stared at his chief with an expression, half of question, half of challenge,
then seemed to change his mind, shrugging his shoulders a very little.
But Fillory made no sign.
He did not answer.
He laid one hand, however, upon the banisters, as though preliminary to getting to his feet.
The sound about them have been gradually growing less.
The vibrations were smaller, its waves perceptibly decreasing.
Devinum finished his account in a lower voice, speaking rapidly as though the words burnt his
tongue. The sound, I had already discovered, issued from himself. He was lying on his back,
the eyes wide open, the expression peaceful, even happy. The lips were closed. He was humming,
continuously humming. Yet the sound came in some way I cannot describe, and could not examine or
ascertain from his whole body. I detected no vibration of the body. It lay half-naked,
only a corner of the sheet upon it. It lay quite still. The cause of the light and heat,
the cause of the movement of air I have called wind, I could not ascertain. They came through
him, as it were. A slight shiver ran across his body, noticed by his companion, but eliciting no
comment from him.
I took his pulse, concluded Devonim,
sinking his voice now to whisper, though a very clear one.
It was very rapid and extraordinarily strong.
He seemed entirely unconscious of my presence.
I also, again the faint shiver was perceptible,
felt his heart.
It was.
I have never felt such perfect action, such power.
It was beating like an engine.
like an engine.
And the sense of vitality of life in the room everywhere was electrical.
I could have sworn it was packed to the walls with...
With others.
Devonham never ceased to watch his companion keenly while he spoke.
Filtery then put his first question.
"'And the effect upon yourself?' he asked quietly.
"'I mean any emotional disturbance?'
Anything, for instance, like what you saw in the Jura forests?
He did not look at his colleague. He stood up.
The sound about them had now ceased almost entirely,
and only faint, dying fragments of it reached them.
Roughly speaking, he added, making a half-movement to go upstairs.
He understood the inner struggle going on.
He wished to make it easy for him.
For the complete account he did not press him.
Devinum rose, too. He walked over to the China Bowl, took up a card, read it, and let it fall
again. The sun was over the horizon now, and a pallid light showed objects clearly. It showed
the whiteness of the thin, tired face. He turned and walked slowly back across the hall.
The first cart went clattering noisily down the street. At the same moment, a final sound
from the room upstairs came floating down into the chill early air.
"'My interest, of course,' began Devinham,
his hands in his pockets, his body rigid as he looked up into his companion's eyes,
was very concentrated, my mind intensely active.
He paused, then added cautiously,
"'I may confess, however, I must admit, that is, a certain increase of—of—well,
a general sense of well-being, let me call it.
The heat, you see.
A feeling of peace, if you like it better, beyond the fear.
He blurted out finally, changing his hands from his coat to his trouser pockets,
as though the new position protected him better from attack.
Also, I somehow expected, any moment, to see outlines, forms, something new.
He stared frankly into the eyes of the man who from the step above him
returned his gaze with equal frankness.
"'And you, Edward?' he asked with great suddenness.
"'Joy? Could you describe it as joy?'
His companion ignored the reference to new forms.
He also ignored the sudden question.
Any increase of—'
"'Vitality you want to say.
The word joy is meaningless as you know.'
An intensification of consciousness in any way?
But Devinham had reached his limit of possible confession.
He did not reply for a moment.
He took a step forward and stood beside fillery on the stairs.
His manner had abruptly changed.
It was as though he had come to a conclusion suddenly.
His reply, when it came, was no reply at all.
Heat and light are favorable, of course, to life,
he remarked.
You remember Joaquin Mueller,
the optic nerve, under the action of light,
acts as a stimulus to the organs of the imagination and fancy.
Fillery smiled as he took his arm
and they went quietly upstairs together.
The quoting was a sign of returning confidence.
He said something to himself about the absence of light,
but so low it was under his breath almost.
And even if his companion heard it,
He made no comment.
There was no moon at all tonight till well past three.
Even then her light was of the faintest.
No sound was now audible.
They entered a room that was filled with silence and with peace.
A faint ray of morning sunlight showed the form of the patient sleeping calmly,
the body entirely uncovered.
There was an expression of quiet happiness upon the face
whose perfect health suggested perhaps radiance.
But there was a change as well, though indescribable.
There was power.
He did not stir as they approached the bed.
The breathing was regular and very deep.
Standing beside him a moment,
Fillory sniffed the air, then smiled.
There was a perfume of wildflowers.
There was, in spite of the cool morning air, a pleasant warmth.
You notice anything, he whispered, turning to his colleague.
Devinum likewise sniffed the air.
The windows wide open, was the low rejoinder.
There are conservatories at the back of every house all down the row.
And they left the room on tiptoe, closing the door behind them very softly.
Upon Devinum's face lay a curious expression, half anxiety, half pain.
End of Chapter 20.
Chapter 21 of the Bright Messenger by Algernon Blackwood.
This Libravox recording is in the public domain.
The Bright Messenger.
Chapter 21.
Dr. Filleri, lying on a couch in his patient's bedroom,
snatched some four to five hours sleep,
though, if snatched, it was certainly enjoyed.
A deep, dreamless, reposeful slumber.
He woke, refreshed in mind and by,
body, and the first thing he saw, even before he had time to stretch a limb or move his head,
was two great blue eyes gazing into his own across the room. They belonged, it first struck
him to some strange being that had followed him out of sleep. He had not yet recovered
full consciousness and the effects of sleep still hovered. Then an earlier phrase recurred,
to some divine, great animal. N.H., in his bed in the opposite corner, laid
gazing at him. He returned the gaze. Into the blue eyes came at once a look of happy recognition,
of contentment, almost a smile. Then they closed again in sleep. The room was full of morning
sunshine. Fillerie rose quietly and performed his toilet in his own quarters, but on returning
after a hurried breakfast the patient still slept soundly. He slept on for hours. He slept the
morning through. But for the obvious evidences of perfect normal health, it might have been a state
of coma. The body did not even change its position once. He left Devonim in charge,
and was on his way to visit some of the other cases when Nurse Robbins stood before him.
Miss Kilcough had, called to inquire after Mr. Lavalone, and was waiting downstairs in case Dr.
Filleri could also see her. He glanced at her pretty slim figure, and, he glanced at her pretty slim figure,
delicate complexion, her hair, fine, plentiful and shiny, her dark eyes with a twinkle in them.
She was an attractive, intelligent, experienced young woman, tactful too, and of great use with
extra-sensitive patience. She was, of course, already hopelessly in love with her present case.
His singing, so she called it to Mrs. Soames, had excited her like a glass of wine. Some music
makes you feel like that, so that you can love everybody in the world. She already called him
master. "'Please say I will come down at once,' said Dr. Filleri, watching her for the first time
with interest as he remembered these details Paul had told him. The girl, it now struck him,
was intensely alive. There was a gain, an increase in her appearance somewhere. He recalled
also the matron's remark. She was not usually loquacious with her nurses, that he's no ordinary
case, and I've seen a good few, haven't I? The way he understands animals and flowers alone proves that.
Dr. Filleri went downstairs. His first rapid survey of the girl, exhaustive for all its quickness,
he knew her so well, showed him that no outward signs of excitement were visible. Calm, poised, gentle as ever,
the same generous tenderness in the eyes, the same sweet firmness in the mouth, the familiar
steadiness that was the result of an inner surety. All were there as though the wild scene of
the night before had never been. Yet all those were heightened. Her beauty had curiously increased.
"'Come into my study,' he said, taking her hand and leading the way. We shan't be disturbed there.
Besides, it's ours, isn't it? We must have. We must have.
and forget that you are a member of the firm. He was aware of her soft beauty invading,
penetrating him, aware too somehow, that she was in her most impersonal mood. But for all that
her nature could not hide itself, nor could signs of a certain, subtle change she had undergone,
fail to obtrude themselves. In a single night, it seemed, she had blossomed into a wondrous
ripe maturity, like some strange flower that opens to the darkness,
The bud had burst suddenly into full, sweet bloom, whose coming only moon and stars had witnessed.
There was moonlight now in her dark, mysterious eyes, as she glanced at him.
There was the gold of stars in her tender, yet curious smile, as she answered in her low voice.
Of course, I always was a partner in the firm.
There was the grace and rhythm of a wild flower swaying in the wind as she passed before him,
into the quiet room and sank into his own swinging armchair at the desk.
But there was something else as well.
A detail of his recent vision slid past his inner sight again while he watched her.
I thought, felt sure you would come, he said.
He looked at her admiringly, but peace strong in his heart.
The ordeal, he went on in a curious voice, would have been too much for most
women, but you, he smiled, and the sympathy in his voice increased,
"'You, I see, have only gained from it. You've mastered, conquered it. I wonder,'
looking away from her almost as if speaking to himself, have you wholly understood it?
He realized vividly in that moment what she, as a young, unmarried girl, had suffered
before the eyes of all those prying eyes and gossiping tongues.
His admiration deepened.
She did not take up his words, however.
"'I've come to inquire,' she said simply in an even voice,
"'for father and myself, he wanted to know if you got home all right
and how Julian Lavalone is.'
The tone, the heightened color in the cheek, as she spoke the name no one had yet used,
explained, partly at least, to the experienced man who listened
the secret of her sudden blossoming.
Also, she used her father, though unconsciously perhaps.
He was afraid the electricity, the lightning even, had—she hesitated, smiled a little,
then added, as though she herself knew otherwise, done something to him.
Phillery laughed with her then.
As it has done to you, he thought, but did not speak the words.
The need of formula was passed.
He thanked her, adding that—
it was sweet yet right that she had come herself, instead of writing or telephoning.
And you may set your—your father's mind at rest, for all goes well. The electricity,
of course, he added on his own behalf as well as hers, was more than most of us could manage.
Electricity explains everything except itself, doesn't it? He was inwardly examining her with an
intense and accurate observation. She seemed the same, yet different. The sudden flowering into
beauty was simply enough explained. It was another change he now became more and more aware of.
In this way, a ship, grown familiar during the long voyage, changes on coming into port.
The decks and staircases look different when the vessel lies motionless at the dock.
It becomes half recognizable, half strange.
Gone is the old familiarity, gone also one's own former angle of vision.
It is difficult to find one's way about her.
Soon she will set sail again, but in another direction,
and with new passengers using her decks, her corners, hatchways,
telling their secrets of love and hate with that recklessness the open sea and sky make easy.
And now with the girl before him, he couldn't quite find his way about her,
as of old. It was the same familiar ship, yet it was otherwise, and he, a new passenger,
acknowledged the freedom of sea and sky.
"'And you, Ereda?' he asked. "'It was brave of you to come.'
She liked evidently the use of her real name, for she smiled, aware all the time of his
intent observation, aware probably also of his hidden pain, yet
no sign of awkwardness in her.
To this man she could talk openly,
or, on the contrary, conceal her thoughts,
sure of his tact and judgment.
He would never intrude unwisely.
It was natural, Edward, she observed frankly in return.
Yes, I suppose it was.
Natural is exactly the right word.
You have perhaps found yourself at last.
And again he used to you.
her real name, Ereda.
It feels like that, she replied slowly.
She paused.
I have found at least something definite that I have to do.
I feel that I must care for him.
Her eyes, as she said it, were untroubled.
The well-known Nyan flashed back a moment in the words.
He recognized, to use his simile, a familiar.
corner of the deck where he had sat and talked for hours beneath the quiet stars,
to someone who understood, yet remained ever impersonal.
And the person he talked with came over suddenly and stood beside him,
and took his hand between her own soft, gloved ones.
"'You told me, Edward, he would need a woman to help him.
That's what you mean by natural, isn't it?
And I am she, perhaps.'
"'I think you are.'
came in a level tone.
"'I know it,' she said suddenly,
both her eyes looking down upon his face.
"'Yes, I suppose I know it.'
"'Because you need him.'
His voice equally secure made an answer.
Still keeping his hand tight between her own,
her dark eyes still searching his,
she made no sign that his blunt statement was accepted,
much less admitted.
Instead, she asked a question he was not prepared for.
You would like that, Edward? You wish it?
She was so close against his chair that her fur-trimmed coat brushed his shoulder.
Yet, though with eyes and touch and physical presence, she was so near,
he felt that she herself had gone far, far away into some other place.
He drew his hand free.
Arita, he said quiet.
I wish the best for him and for you, and I believe this is the best for him and you.
He put his patient first. He was aware that the girl, for all her outer calmness, trembled.
"'It is,' she said, her voice as quiet as his own, and after a moment's hesitation,
she went back to her seat again. "'If you think I can be of use,' she added.
I'm ready.
A little pause fell between them,
during which Dr. Filleri touched an electric bell beside his chair.
Nurse Robbins appeared with what seemed miraculous swiftness.
Still sleeping quietly, sir, and pulse normal again.
She replied in answer to a question, then vanished as suddenly as she had come.
He looked into the girl's eyes across the room.
A competent, reliable nurse, he remarked.
and, as you saw, a pretty woman.
He glanced out of the window.
She is unmarried.
He mentioned it, apparently, to the sky.
The quick mind took in his meaning instantly.
All women will be drawn to him irresistibly, of course, she said.
But it is not that.
No, no, of course it is not that, he agreed at once.
I should like you to see him.
though not, however, just yet.
He went on after a moment's reflection and speaking slowly.
I should like you to wait a little. It's best. There has been a certain disturbance in his being.
It's his first experience, she began. Of beauty. Of beauty in women, yes, he finished for her.
It is. We must avoid anything in the nature of a violent shock.
He has asked for me.
She interrupted again in her quiet way.
He shook his head.
And we cannot be sure that it was you, as you, he sought and is affected by.
The call he hears is, perhaps, hardly the call that sounds in most men's ears, I mean.
The hint of warning guidance was audible in his voice, as well as visible in his eyes and manner.
The laughter they both betrayed, a grave and curious laughter perhaps, was brief, yet enough
to conceal stranger emotions that rose like dumb, gazing figures almost before their eyes.
Yet if she knew inner turmoil, emotion of any troubling sort, she concealed it perfectly.
I am glad, the girl said presently.
Oh, I am really glad.
I think I understand, Edward.
and even while he sat silent for a bit,
watching her with an ever-growing admiration
that at the same time marveled,
he saw the wonder of great questions writing through her face.
The recollection of what she had suffered publicly in the studio
a few hours before came into his mind again.
In these questions, perhaps,
lay the only signs of the hidden storm below the surface.
Are there...
Are there such things...
as nature beings, Edward?
She asked abruptly.
We know this is his first experience.
Are there then?
He was prepared a little for this kind of question by her eyes.
We have no evidence, of course, he replied,
not a scrap of evidence for anything of the sort.
There are people, however, so close to nature,
so intimate with her,
that we may say they are, strangely, inexplicably akin.
"'Has he a soul, a human soul like ours?' she asked point-blank.
"'He is perhaps not quite like us.'
"'That may be your task, Ereda,' he added enigmatically.
"'He watched her more closely than she knew.'
She appeared to ponder his words for a few minutes, then she asked abruptly,
"'And when do you think I ought to come and see him?
You will let me know?'
I will let you know.
A few days, perhaps, perhaps a week, perhaps longer.
Some education, I think, is necessary first.
He gazed at her thoughtfully, and she returned his look.
Her dark eyes filled with the wonder that was both of a child and of a woman,
and yet with the security of something that was of neither.
It will be a great effort to you, he ventured with significant and simple,
pathetic understanding, after what happened.
It is brave and generous of you.
He broke off. She nodded, but at once afterwards shook her head.
She rose then to go, but Dr. Filleri stopped her. He rose too.
"'Nine, I now want your help,' he said with more emotion than he had yet shown.
"'My responsibility, as you may guess, is not light, and—'
"'And he is in your soul charge, you mean?'
She had willingly resumed her seat and made herself comfortable with a cushion he arranged for her.
He was aware chiefly of her eyes, for in them glowed light and fire he had never seen there before,
but still in their depths.
"'Well, yes, partly,' he replied, lighting a cigarette.
"'Though Paul is ready with help and sympathy whenever needed,
but the charge, as you call it, is not mine alone.
It is ours.
Hours, she started, though almost imperceptibly, as she repeated his word.
Subconsciously, he said in a firm voice,
we three are similar.
We are together.
We obey half instinctively the unknown laws of—he hesitated a moment,
of some unknown state of being.
He added then a singular sentence, though so low it seemed almost to himself.
Had we been man and wife, Ereda, our child must have been like him.
Yes, she said, leaning forward a little in her chair, increased warmth, yet no blush upon her
skin.
Yes, Edward, we three are somehow together in this, aren't we?
Oh, I feel it.
It pours over me like a great wind.
A wind with heat in it.
Her hands clasped her knee as they gazed at one another for a moment's silence.
I feel it, she repeated presently.
I'm sure of it, quite sure.
She stretched out a spirit hand, as it were, for an instant across the impersonal barrier between them,
but he did not take it, pretending he did not see it.
Hours, Nayan, he emphasized again using the name that belonged.
to everyone. Therefore, you see, I want you to tell me, if you will, what you felt, experienced,
perceived in the studio last night. After watching her a little, he qualified, another day,
if you would like to think it over, but sometime, without fail. For my part, I will confess,
though I think you already know it, that I brought him there on purpose. To see my
effect upon him, Edward.
But in his interest, and in the interest of my possible future treatment.
His effect upon yourself was not my motive.
You believe that.
I know, I know, and I will tell you gladly.
Indeed, I want to.
He was aware, as she said it, that it would be a satisfaction to her to talk.
She would welcome the relief of confession.
She could speak to him as doctor now, as professional man, as healer,
and this too, without betraying the impersonal attitude she evidently wore and had adopted,
possibly, he wondered, in self-protection.
Tell me exactly what it is you would like to know, please, Edward, she added,
and instinctively moved to the sofa, so that he might occupy the professional swinging chair at the desk.
What you saw, Nayan, he began accepting the change of position without comment, because he knew it helped her.
What you saw is of value, I think, first.
He had all his usual self-control again, for he was now on his throne, his seat of power,
his inner attitude changed subtly.
He was examining two patients, the girl and himself.
She sat before him demure.
obedient, honest, very sweet, but very strong. If her perfume reached him, he did not notice it.
The appeal of her loveliness went past him. He did not see her eyes. He had a very calmly and
intelligent young woman facing him, and the glow, as it were, of an intense inner activity,
strongly suppressed, was the chief quality in her that he noted. But his new attitude made other things
too stand out sharply. He realized there was confusion in her own mind and heart. Her being was not
wholly at one with itself. This impersonal role meant safety until she was sure of herself,
and so far she had been entirely and admirably non-committal. No girl, he remembered,
could look back upon what she had experienced in the studio, upon what she had herself said and done,
before a crowd of onlookers too, without deep feelings of a mixed and even violent kind.
That scene with a young man she had never seen before must bring painful memories.
If it was love at first sight, the memories must be more painful still.
But was it a case of this sudden, rapturous love?
What indeed were her feelings?
What, at any rate, was her dominant feeling?
She had felt his appeal beyond all question, but was it as Nyan or as Ereda that she felt it?
She was non-committal and impersonal, conscious that therein safety lay, until, having become
one with herself, harmonious, she could feel absolutely sure.
One hint only had she dropped, it was Nayan speaking, that her mothering maternal instinct was needed,
and that she must obey its prompting.
She must care for him.
Dr. Filleri, meanwhile,
though he might easily have probed
and made discoveries without her knowing that he did so,
was not the man to use his powers now.
Unless she gave of her own free will,
he would not ask.
He would close eyes and ears
even to any chance betrayal or unconscious revelation.
When you first looked in, for instance,
You had just come in from the street, I think.
You opened the door on your way upstairs.
Do you remember?
She remembered perfectly.
I wanted to see who was there.
You, I think, were chiefly in my thoughts.
I was wondering if you had come.
Her voice was even, her eyes quite steady.
She chose her next word slowly.
I saw, to my intense surprise, a figure of a little.
light. Shining, you mean? A shining figure? She nodded her head, as one little hand put back a
straying wisp of dark hair from her forehead. A figure like flame, she agreed. I saw it quite
clearly. I saw everything else quite clearly, too, the inner room, various people standing about,
the piano, the thick smoke, everything as usual. I saw you.
You were in the big outer room beyond, but your face was very distinct.
You were staring, staring straight at me.
True, put in Dr. Filleri. I saw you in the doorway plainly.
In the foreground, by itself apart somehow, though surrounded by people, was this shining,
radiant outline. I thought it was a vision. The first thing of that sort I had ever seen in my life
That was your very first impression, even before you had time to think?
Yes.
It struck you as unusual?
I cannot say more than that.
I knew by the light it was unusual.
Then it moved, talking to Povey or Kempster or someone, and I realized in a flash who it was.
I knew it must be your friend, the man you had promised to bring, Jew—
And then? he asked quickly, before she could pronounce the name.
And then?
She stopped, and her eyes looked away from him, not in the sense that they moved,
but that their focus changed as though she looked at something else,
at something within herself, no longer, therefore, at the face in front of her.
He waited.
He understood that she was searching among deep, strange, seething memories.
He let her search, and, more than she was searching.
and watching closely, he presently saw the sight return into her eyes from its inward plunge.
And when you knew who it was, he asked very quietly,
were you still surprised? Did he look as you expected him to look, for instance?
I had expected nothing, you see, Edward, because I had not been consciously thinking about his coming.
No mental picture was present in me at all. But the moment of the moment of my
I realized who it was, the light seemed to go. I just saw a young man standing there, with his head
turned sideways to me. The light, I suppose, lasted for a second only, that first second.
As to how he looked—well, he looked—not only bigger. He is bigger than most men, she went on.
But he looked—her voice hushed instinctively a little on the adjective.
Different.
Her companion made a gesture of agreement, waiting in silence for what was to follow.
He looked so extraordinary, so wonderful, she resumed, gazing steadily into his eyes,
that I—I can hardly put it into words, Edward, unless I use childish language.
She broke off and sighed, and something he fancied in her wavered for a second,
though it was certainly neither the voice nor the eyes.
A faint trembling again perhaps ran through her body.
Her account was so deliberately truthful
that it impressed him more than he quite understood.
He was aware of pathos in her,
of some vague trouble, very poignant, yet inexplicable.
A breath of awe, it seemed, entered the room and moved between them.
The childish words are probably the best, the right ones.
he told her gently.
An angel, she said instantly in a hush tone.
I thought of an angel.
There is no other word I can find,
but somehow a helpless one.
An angel, out of place.
He looked hard at her,
his manner encouraging, though grave.
He said no word, he did not smile.
Someone not of this earth quite.
she added. Not a man at any rate. Still more gently, he then asked her what she felt.
At first I couldn't move, she went on, her voice normal again. I must have stood there ten minutes
fully, perhaps longer. Her listener did not correct the statement. When I suddenly recovered
and looked about for you, Edward, but could not see you. I needed you, but
could not find you. I remember feeling somehow that I had lost you. I tried to call for you in my heart.
There was no answer. Then, then I closed the door quietly and went upstairs to change from my street
clothes. She paused and passed a hand slowly across her forehead. Dr. Filleri asked casually a curious
question. Do you remember how you got upstairs, Nyan?
Her hand dropped instantly.
She started.
"'It's very odd you should ask me that, Edward,' she said,
gazing at him with a slightly rising color in her face,
an increase of fire glowing in her eyes.
Very odd indeed.
I was just trying to think how I could describe it to you.
No, actually, I do not remember how I got upstairs.
All I know is I was suddenly in my room.
A new intensity appeared in voice and manner.
It seemed to me I flew, or that something carried me.
Yes, Nayan, yes, it's quite natural you should have felt like that.
Is it?
I remember so little of what I actually felt.
I wonder, I wonder, she went on softly with an air almost of talking to herself.
If it will ever come back again, what I feel.
felt then.
Such moments of subliminal excitement,
Dr. Filleri reminded her gently,
have the effect of obliterating memory sometimes.
Excitement, she caught him up.
Yes, I suppose it was excitement.
But it was more, much more than that.
Stimulated.
I think that's the word, really.
I felt caught away somewhere, caught away,
caught up, as if into the rest of myself, into the whole of myself. I became vast. She smiled
curiously. If you know what I mean, in several places at once perhaps is better. It was an immense
feeling. No, I mean a feeling of immensity. Happy? His voice was low. Her eyes answered even before her
words, as the memory came back a little in response to his cautious suggestion.
A new feeling altogether, she replied, returning his clear gaze with her frank,
innocent eyes, that had grown still more brilliant. A feeling I have never known before.
She talked more rapidly now, leaning forward a little in her chair. I felt in the open air
somehow, with flowers, trees, hot burning sunshine, and sweet winds rushing to and fro.
It was something bigger than happiness, a sort of intoxicating joy, I think. It was liberty,
but of an enormous spiritual kind. I wanted to dance. I believe I did dance. Yes, I'm sure I did,
and with hardly anything on my body. I wanted to sing, I sang downstairs, of course.
I heard, he put in briefly.
He did not add that she had never sung like that before.
The moment I came into the room, yes, I remember, I went straight to the piano without
a word to anyone.
She reflected a moment.
I suppose I had to.
There was something new in me I could only express by music, rhythm, that is, not language.
It was natural, Dr. Fillory said again.
quite natural, I think.
Yes, Edward, I suppose it was, she answered, then sank back in her chair,
as though she had told him all there was to tell.
Dr. Filleri smoked in silence for a few minutes, then rose and touched the bell as before,
and as before Nurse Robbins appeared with the same miraculous speed.
There was a brief colloquy at the door.
The woman was gone again, and the doctor turned back into the room with a
the look of satisfaction on his face. All apparently was going well upstairs. He did not sit
down, however. He stood looking out of the window at the drab wintry sky of motionless clouds,
his back to his companion. It was midday, but the light, while making all things visible,
was not light. There was no shine, no touch of radiance, no hint of sparkle beneath the canopy
of sullen cloud. The English winter's day was visible, no more than that. Yet it was not the
English day, nor the clouds, nor the bleak, dead atmosphere he looked at. In a single second his
sight traveled far, far away, covering an enormous interval in space and time, in condition too.
He saw a radiant world of sun-drenched flowers, tossing with random airs of an earthly wind. He saw a
foam of forest leaves shaking and dancing against a deep blue sky. He saw a valley whose streams
an emerald turf knew not the touch of human feet, the familiar symbols he saw, but inflamed
with a new meaning.
"'Thank you, Edward, thank you.' She was just behind him, her hands upon his shoulders.
"'You understand everything in the world,' she added,
"'and out of it, but too low for him to hear.'
He came back with an effort, turning towards her. They were standing level now and very close,
eyes looking into eyes. He felt her breath upon his face, her perfume rose about him,
her lips were moving just in front of him. Yet, for a second, he did not know who she was.
It was as though she had not come with him out of that valley, not come back with him.
An insatiable longing seized him, to return and to return and
find her, stay with her. The ache of an intolerable yearning was in his heart, yet a sudden
flash of understanding that brought a bigger, almost an unearthly joy in its train.
At the call of some service, some duty, some help to be rendered to humanity, the three of them
together, he, N. H., the girl, were in temporary exile from their rightful home. The scent of wildflowers
rose about him. He suddenly remembered, recognized, and gave a little start. He had left her behind
in the valley. Erreda. It was Nyan who now stood before him. He uttered a dry little laugh.
You startled me, Nyan. I was thinking. I didn't hear you. She had just thanked him for something.
Oh, yes, because he had left her alone for a moment, giving her time to collect herself after the long
cross-examination. He took both her hands in his.
"'Our patient, then, isn't it?' he asked in a firm voice, looking deep into her
luminous eyes. He saw no fire in them now. I'll do all I can, Edward.'
She returned the pressure of his hands. His keen insight, operating in spite of himself,
had read her clearly. It was mother, child and woman he had always known. It was mother, child and woman he had
always known. The three, however, were already in process of disentanglement. For the first time
during their long acquaintance, what now stood so close before him was the woman. Yet behind the
woman, like an enveloping shadow, stood the mother, too. And behind both again stood another, wild, gigantic,
lovely possibility. Was it then the child that he had left playing in the Radiant Valley?
The child he knew was his always, always, even if the woman was another's.
He laughed softly.
These, after all, were but transitory states in human, earthly evolution, concerned with play,
with the production of bodies and so forth.
He had lost himself in her deep eyes.
Her gaze lay all over him, over his entire being, like a warm, soft covering that blessed
and healed.
She was so close that it seemed he drew her breath in with his own.
She made a movement then, a tiny gesture.
He let go the hands his own had held so long.
He turned from the window and from her.
He was trembling.
What came later?
He resumed in his calm, almost in his professional voice.
You probably do not remember.
He went towards his desk.
We need not talk about that. No doubt, in your mind, it all remains a blurred impression."
She interrupted, following him across the room.
"'What happened, Edward?' she said very quietly in her lowest tone.
"'I know. It was all told to me. But my memory, as you say, is so faint as to be worthless,
really. What I do remember is this.' She tapped her open palm with
two-finger slowly as she spoke the words.
Light, heat, a smell of flowers, and a rushing wind that lifted me into some kind of exhilarating
liberty where I felt the intense joy of knowing myself somehow free, and greater, oh, far
greater than I am now.
Then she suddenly whispered again too low for him to catch, Angelic!
A smile, as of glory, rippled across her face.
His voice, coming quickly, was cool, its tone measured.
"'And you will come to see him the moment I let you know,' he interrupted abruptly.
"'It may be a few days, it may be a week.
The instant it seems wise.'
He was entirely practical again.
She went to the door with him.
"'I'll come, of course,' she answered as he opened the door.
I'll let myself out, Edward, please. I know the way. There's no good being a partner if one
doesn't know the way out, she laughed.
And in, remember? He called down the little passage after her, as with a smile and a wave
of the hand she was gone. He went back to his desk, drew a piece of paper towards him,
and jotted a few notes down in briefest fashion. The expression on his rugged face was
was enigmatical, perhaps, but the sternness at least was clear to read, and it was this, combining
with an extraordinary tenderness that drew out its nobility.
Intensification of consciousness, involving increased activity of every center, hearing,
sight, touch, and smell all affected.
Slight exteriorization of consciousness also took place.
No signs of splits or divided personality, but,
an increase of coherence, rather.
The central self-active, aware of greater powers in time and space,
hence sense of joy, heat, light, sound motion.
Distinct subliminal uprush, followed by customary loss of memory later.
Her whole being, together with neglected tracks as yet untouched by experience,
her entire being reached simultaneously.
knew herself for the first time a woman, but something more as well.
Unearthly complex, visible. Appeal made direct to subconscious self. Unfavorable reactions,
none. Favorable reactions? Increased physical and mental strength. He laid down his pencil,
as with a gesture of impatience at its uselessness, and sat back in the chair thinking.
The effect NH had upon other people was here again confirmed.
That at least seemed reasonably clear.
Vitality was increased.
Hard in mind caught up in extra gear.
Thought leapt, if extravagantly, towards speculation.
Emotion deepened, if ecstatically, towards belief.
All the normal reactions of the system were speeded up and strengthened.
consciousness was intensified.
More than this, with some it was extended,
and subliminal powers were set free.
In his own experience, this had been the case.
The sight, hearing, even a mild degree of divination,
had opened in his being.
It had similarly taken place with Devonam,
an unlikely subject, who fought against acknowledging it.
Father Collins, too, he suspected,
he recalled his behavior in strange language,
had known also a temporary extension of faculty outside the normal field.
He remembered again the customs official,
chairing cross station, and a dozen other minor instances.
Indications as yet were slight, he realized, but they were valuable.
Such abnormal experiences, moreover,
each one interpreted, respectively, in the terms of his own individual being.
of his own temperament, his own personal shibboleths.
The law governing unusual experience operated invariably.
Was not his own particular vision easily explained?
It might indeed, had it happened earlier,
had found a place in his own book of advanced psychology.
He reflected rapidly.
He believed the industrial system lay at the root of civilizations crumbling,
and that man must return to nature,
Therefore, his yearnings dramatize themselves in personified representations of the beauty of nature.
He could trace every detail of his vision to some intense but unrealized yearning,
to some deep hope, desire, dream, as yet unfulfilled.
Always these yearnings and wishes unfulfilled.
Color, form, and sound again.
He used them one and all in his treatment of special cases,
and felt hurt by the ignorant scoffing and denial of his brother doctors.
Hence their present dramatization.
His immense belief again in the results upon the race,
when once the subliminal powers should have reached the stage
where they could be used at will for practical purposes,
this in its turn led him to hope, perhaps to believe,
that this strange case might prove to be some fabulous, bright messenger,
who brought glad tidings. All, all was explicable enough.
A smile stole over his face. He began to laugh quietly to himself.
Yes, he could explain all, trace all to something or other in his being,
yet he knew that the real explanation, well, his cleverest intellectual explanation and analysis
were worthless after all, for here lay something utterly beyond his
knowledge and experience.
The note of another searcher
recurred to him.
Each human being has within himself
that restless creative fantasy
which is ever engaged in assuaging the harshness of reality.
Whoever gives himself unsparingly
and carefully to self-observation
will realize that there dwells within him
something which would gladly hide up
and cover all that is difficult and questionable in life,
and thus procure an easy,
and free path. Insanity grants the upper hand to this something. When once it is uppermost,
reality is more or less quickly driven out. But he knew quite well that, although he belonged to
what he called the unstable, the something which Jung referred to had by no means obtain the upper
hand. The vista opening to his inner sight led towards a new reality. Ah, if he could only persuade
Paul Devinham to see what he saw.
End of Chapter 21.
Chapter 22.
Of the Bright Messenger by Algernon Blackwood.
This Libervox recording is in the public domain.
The Bright Messenger.
Chapter 22.
Lady Gleeson had heard from a Promethean
what had transpired in the studio after she had left,
and her interest was immensely stimulated.
These details she had made.
not known when she had driven her hero home, and had felt so strangely drawn to him that she had kissed
him in front of Dr. Fillerie, as though she caressed a prisoner under the eyes of the warder.
She made her little plans accordingly. It was some days, however, before they bore fruit. The telephone
at last rang. It was Dr. Fillerie. The nerves in her quivered with anticipation.
Devinum, it appeared, had been away.
and her, kind letters and presence he regretted to find, had remained unanswered and unacknowledged.
Mr. Lavalone had been in the country, too, with his colleague, and letters had not been forwarded.
Oh, it would do him good to see people. It would be delightful if she could spare a moment to look in.
Perhaps for a cup of tea to-morrow.
No, tomorrow she was engaged. The next day, then. The next day it was.
In the morning arrived a brief letter from Mr. Lavalone himself.
"'You will come to tea tomorrow. I thank you, Julian Lavalone.'
Yet there was something both in Dr. Fillory's voice, as in this enigmatic letter, that she did not
like. She felt puzzled somewhere. The excitement of a novel intrigue with this unusual
youth, nonetheless, was stimulating. She decided to go to tea. She put off a
couple of engagements in order to be free. A servant let her in. She went upstairs. There was no sign
of Dr. Fillerie, nor, thank heaven, of Devonam either. Tee, she saw, was laid for two in the
private sitting-room. Lev alone, seated in an armchair by the open window, looked magnificent
and overpowering, as she called it. He rose at once to greet her.
Thank you, he said in his great voice. I am glad to see you. I am glad to see you.
you. He said it perfectly, as though it had been taught him. He took her hand. Her ravishing smile,
perhaps, he did not notice. His face at any rate was grave. His height, his broad shoulders,
his inexperienced eyes and manner again delighted Lady Gleason. The effect upon her receptive
temperament at any rate was instantaneous. That he showed no cordiality, did not
smile and that his manner was constrained meant nothing to her, or meant what she wished it
to mean.
He was somewhat overcome, of course, she reflected, that she was here at all.
She began at once, sitting composedly on the edge of the table, so that her pretty silk stockings
were visible to the extent she thought just right.
She dangled her slim legs and looked him straight in the eyes.
She was full of confidence.
Her attitude said plainly,
"'I'm taking a lot of trouble, but you're worth it.'
"'Mr. Lave-alone,' she purred in a teasing, yet determined voice,
"'why do you ignore me?'
There was an air of finality about the words.
She meant to know.
Love alone met her eyes with a look of puzzled surprise, but did not answer.
He stood in front of her.
He looked really magnificent.
A perfect study of the athlete in repose.
He might have been a fine Greek statue.
Why, she repeated, her lip quivering slightly,
Do you ignore me? I want the truth, she added.
She was delighted to see how taken aback he was.
You don't dislike me.
It was not a question.
Into his eyes stole an expression she could not exactly fathom.
She judged, however, that he felt awkward, foolish.
Her interest doubtless robbed him of any Savoy affair he might possess.
This talk face to face was a little too much for any young man,
but for a simple country youth it was, of course, more than disconcerting.
"'I'm Lady Gleason,' she informed him,
smiling precisely in the way she knew had troubled so many other men.
"'Angela,' she added softly.
"'You've had my books and flowers and letters, yet you continue to ignore me.
Why, please?'
With a different smile and a pathetic, childish voice,
"'Have I offended you somehow? Do I displease you?'
Love alone stared at her as though he was not quite certain who she actually was,
yet as though he ought to know, and that her words now reminded him.
He stared at her with what she called his awkward and confused expression,
but which fillery, had he been present, would have recognized as due to his desire
to help a pitiful and hungry creature, that, in a word, his instinct for service had been a little stirred.
The scene was certainly curious and unusual.
Love alone, with his great strength and dignity, yet something tender, pathetic in his bearing, stood
staring at her. Lady Gleason, brimming with a sense of easy victory, sat on the table edge,
her pretty legs well forward, knowing herself divinely gowned. She had her victim, surely, at a disadvantage.
She felt at the same time a faint uneasiness she could not understand. She could not understand. She
concealed it, however.
I suffer here, he said suddenly in a quiet tone.
She gave a start.
It was the phrase he had used before.
She thrilled.
She hitched her skirt a fraction higher.
Julian, poor boy, she said, then stared at him.
How innocent you are!
She said it with apparent impulse,
though her little frenzied mind was busy,
calculating. There came a pause. He said nothing. He was apparently quite innocent, extraordinarily,
exasperatingly, innocent. In a low voice, smiling shyly, she added, as though it cost her a great
effort, "'You do not recognize what is yours.' "'You are sacred,' he replied with startling directness,
as though he suddenly understood, yet was stupidly perplexed.
"'You already have your man.'
Lady Gleason gulped down a spasm of laughter.
How slow these countrymen could be!
Yet she must not shock him.
He was suffering besides.
This yokel from the woods and mountains needed a little coaxing.
It was natural enough.
She must explain and teach, it seemed.
Well, he was worth the trouble.
His beauty was mastering her already.
She loved, in particular, his innocence, his shyness, his obvious respect.
She almost felt herself a magnanimous woman.
"'My man,' she mentioned,
"'oh, he's finished with me long ago.
He's bored.
He has gone elsewhere.
I am alone,' she added with an impromptu inspiration,
and free to choose.
It must be pain and loneliness to you.
Love alone looked, she thought, embarrassed.
He was struggling with himself, of course.
She left the table and came up close to him.
She stood on tiptoe so that her breath might touch his face.
Her eyes shone with fire.
Her voice trembled a little.
It was very low.
I choose.
You!
She whispered. She cast down her shining eyes. Her lips took on a prim, inviting turn.
She knew she was irresistible like that. She stood back a step, as if expecting some tumultuous
onslaught. She waited. But the onslaught did not come. Love alone, towering above her,
merely stared. His arms hung motionless. There was indeed expression in his face, but it was
not the expression that she expected, longed for, deemed her due. It puzzled her as something
entirely new. "'Me,' he repeated in an even tone, he gazed at her in a peculiar way.
"'Was it appraisement? Was it halting wonder at his marvelous good fortune? Was it that he
hesitated, judging her? He seemed, she thought, once for an instant, curiously
indifferent. Something in his voice startled her. The moment's pause at any rate was afflicting.
Her spirit burned within her. Only her supreme belief in herself prevented a premature
explosion. Yet something troubled her as well. A tremor ran through her. Lave-alone, she remembered,
was L'Avalon. His own thought and feeling lay hidden from her blunt perception, since she
read no signs unless they were painfully obvious. But in his mind, in his feeling rather,
since he did not think, ran evidently the sudden knowledge of what her meaning was. He understood,
but also perhaps he remembered what Fillory had told him. For a long time he kept silent,
the emotions in him apparently at grips. Was he suddenly going to carry her away as he had done
with that little Russian posus? She watched him. He was intensely busy with what occupied his mind,
for though he did not speak, his lips were moving. She watched him, impatient and wonder in her,
impatience at his slowness, wonder as to what he would do and say when at last his simple mind
had decided. And again the odd touch of fear stole over her. Something warned her.
This young man thrilled her, but he certainly was strange.
This was, indeed, a new experience.
Whatever was he thinking about?
What in the world was he going to say?
His lips were still moving.
There was a light in his face.
She imagined the very words, could almost read them, hear them.
There.
Then she heard them, heard some at any rate distinctly,
You are an animal, yet you walk upright.
The scene that followed went like lightning.
Before Lady Gleason could move or speak, however,
he also said another thing that for one pulsing second,
and for the first time in her life,
made her own utter worthlessness become appallingly clear to her.
It explained the touch of fear.
Even her one true thing, her animal passion, was a trumpery affair.
There is nothing in you I can work with, he said with gentle, pitying sympathy.
Nothing I can use.
Then Lady Gleason blazed.
Vanity instantly restored self-confidence.
It seemed impossible to believe her ears.
What had he done?
What had he said that caused the explosion?
He watched her abrupt, spasmodic movements with amazement.
They were so ugly,
so unrhythmical. Their violence was so wasteful.
"'You insult me!' she cried, making these violent movements of her whole body that,
to him, were unintelligible. How dare you! You—' The breath choked her.
"'Cad!' he helped her, so suddenly that another mind not far away might almost have dropped the word
purposely into his own. "'I am so pained,' he added,
so pained.
He gazed at her as though he longed to help.
For you, I know, are valuable to him who holds you sacred, to your husband.
Lady Gleason simply could not credit her ears.
This neat, though unintentional, way of transferring the epithet to her, who deserved it,
left her speechless.
Her fury increased with her inability to express it.
She could have struck him, killed him on the spot.
Her face changed from white to crimson, like some toy with a trick of light inside it.
She seemed to emit sparks.
She was transfixed, and the shiver that ran through her was perhaps for once,
both sexual and spiritual at once.
"'You insult me!' she cried again helplessly.
"'You insult me!'
If there was something in you I could work with, help!
He began, his face showing a tender sympathy that enraged her even more.
He started suddenly, looking closer into her blazing eyes.
Ah! he said quickly below his breath.
The fire!
The little fire!
His expression altered.
But Lady Gleeson, full of her grievance, did not catch the words it seemed.
In my tenderest, my most womanly feelings, she choked on, yet noticing the altered expression on his face.
How dare you!
Her voice became shrill and staccato.
Then suddenly, mistaking the look in his eyes for shame, she added,
You shall apologize!
You shall apologize at once!
She screamed the words.
They were the only ones that her outraged feelings found.
You show yourself, my fire.
He was saying softly in his deep, resonant voice,
Oh, I see and worship now.
I understand a little.
His look astonished her even in the middle of her anger,
the pity, kindness, gentleness in it,
the bewilderment she did not notice.
It was the evident desire to be of service to her,
to help and comfort.
that infuriated her. The superiority was more than she could stand.
"'And on your knees!' she yelped. "'On your knees, too!'
Drawing herself up, she pointed to the carpet with an air of some tragedy queen to whom a lost
self-respect came slowly back.
"'Down there!' she added, as the gleaming buckle on her shoe indicated the spot.
She did not forget to show her pretty stockings as well.
The picture was comic in the extreme, yet with a pathetic twist about it that, had she possessed
a single grain of humor, must have made her feel foolish and shamed until she died,
for his kneeling position rendered her insignificance so obvious it was painful in the extreme.
Levalon clasped his hands.
His face, wearing a dignity and tenderness that emphasized its singular innocence and beauty,
gazed up into her trivial.
prettiness, as she sat on the edge of the table behind her, glaring down at him with angry,
but still hungry eyes.
"'I should have helped and worshipped,' his deep voice thrilled.
"'I am ashamed. Always, you are sacred, wonderful. I did not recognize your presence
calling me. I did not hear, nor understand. I am ashamed.'
The strange words she did not comprehend, even if she heard them properly.
For one moment she knew a dreadful feeling that they were not addressed to her at all.
But the sense of returning triumph, the burning desire to extract from him the last ounce of
humiliation, to make him suffer as much as in her power lay, these emotions deadened any
perceptions of a subtler kind.
He was kneeling at her feet, stammering his abject apology, and the sight was wine and food to her.
Though she could have crushed him with her foot, she could equally have flung herself in utter abandonment
before his glorious crouching strength.
She adored the scene.
He looked magnificent on his knees.
He was.
She believed she too looked magnificent.
You apologize to me, she said in a trembling voice, tense with mingled passions.
Oh, with what sadness for my mistake you cannot know, was his strange reply.
His voice rang with sincerity. His eyes held a yearning that almost lent him radiance.
Yet it was the sense of power he gave that thrilled Lady Gleason most.
for she could not understand it.
Again, a passing hint of something remote, incalculable,
touched her sense of awe.
She shivered slightly.
La Valone did not move.
Appeased, yet puzzled, she lowered her face,
now pale and intense with eagerness towards his own,
hardly conscious that she did so,
while the faint idea again went past her
that he addressed his astonishing words elsewhere.
where. Blind vanity at once dismissed the notion, though the shock of its brief disthroning,
had been painful. She found satisfaction for her wounded soul. A man who had scorned her,
now squirmed before her beauty on his knees, desiring her, but too late.
"'You have some manhood after all!' she exclaimed, still fierce, the upper lip just revealing the
shining little teeth. Her power at last had touched him. He suffered, and she was glad.
"'I worship,' he repeated, looking through her this time, if not actually past her.
"'You are sacred, the source of all my life and power.' His pain, his worship, the aching passion in him,
made her forget the insult. Upon that face upturned so close to hers, she now breathed,
softly.
"'I'll try,' she said more calmly.
"'I'll try and forgive you, just this once.'
The suffering in his eyes, so close against her own, dawned more and more on her.
"'There now,' she added impulsively,
"'perhaps I will forgive you, altogether.'
It was a moment of immense and queenly generosity.
She felt sublime.
Levalon, however, made no rejoinder.
One might have thought he had not heard, only his head sank lower a little before her.
She had him at her mercy now.
The rapt and wonderful expression in his eyes delighted her.
She bent slightly nearer and made as though to kiss him,
when a new idea flashed suddenly through her mind.
This forgiveness was a shade too quick, too easy.
Oh, she knew men.
She was not without experience.
She acted with instant decision upon her new idea,
as though delay might tempt her to yield too soon.
She straightened up with a sudden jerk,
touched his cheek with her hand,
then, with a swinging swish of her skirts,
but without a single further word,
she swept across the room.
She went out, throwing him a last glance
just before she closed the door.
At his kneeling figure and upturned,
face, she flung this last glance of murderous fascination.
But love alone did not move or turn his head. He made no sign. His attitude remained precisely
as before. Face upturned, hands clasped, his expression rapt and grave as ever.
His voice continued, "'I worship you forever. I did not know you in that little shape.
O wondrous central fire,
Teach me to be aware of you with awe, with joy, with love,
Even in the smallest things.
Oh, perfect flame behind all form!
For a long time, his deep tones poured their resonant vibration through the room.
There came in answering music, low, faint, continuous,
A long, deep rhythm running in it.
There was a scent of flowers, of open space,
face, a fragrance of a mountain top. The sounds, the perfume, the touch of cool, refreshing
wind rose round him, increasing with every minute, till it seemed as though some energy
informed them. At the center he knelt steadily, light glowing faintly in his face and on his skin.
A vortex of energy swept round him. He drew upon it. His own energy was increased and multiplied.
He seemed to grow more radiant.
A few minutes later, the door opened softly, and Dr. Fillory looked in, hesitated for a second,
then advanced into the room. He paused before the kneeling figure.
It was noticeable that he was not startled, and that his face wore no expression of surprise.
A smile indeed lay on his lips. He noticed the scent of flowers, a sweetness in the air as after rain.
He felt the immense vitality, the exhilaration, the peace and power too.
He had made no sound, but the other, aware of his presence, rose to his feet.
"'I disturbed you,' said Fillery.
"'I'm sorry. Shall I go?'
"'I was worshipping,' replied N.H.
"'No, do not go. There was a little flash.'
He looked about him for a little.
an instant as if slightly bewildered.
A little sign.
Something I might have helped, but it has gone again.
Then I worshipped, asking for more power.
You notice it?
He asked with a radiant smile.
I notice it, said Fillory, smiling back.
He paused a moment.
His eye took in the tea things and saw they were untouched.
He felt the teapot.
It was still warm.
Come, he said happily.
We'll have some tea together.
I'll send for a fresh brew.
He rang the bell, then arranged the chairs a little differently.
Your visitor? he asked.
You are expecting someone?
N. H. looked round him suddenly.
Oh, he exclaimed, but she has gone.
His surprise was comical,
but the expression on the face changed in his rapid way at once.
"'I remember now. Your Lady Gleason came,' he added a touch of gentle sadness in his voice.
"'I gave her pain. You had told me. I forgot.'
"'You did well,' Fillery commented with smiling approval, as though the entire scene was known to him.
"'You did very well. It is a pity only.
that she left too soon.
If she had stayed for your worship,
your wind and fire might have helped.
N.H. shook his head.
There is nothing I can work with, he replied.
She is empty. She destroys only.
Why, he added, does she walk upright?
But Lady Gleeson held very different views on the recent scene.
This magnificent young male she had put in his place, but she had not finished with him.
No such being had ended her life before.
She was woman enough to see he was unusual, but he was magnificent as well, and secretly
she loved his grand indifference.
She left the house, however, with but an uncertain feeling that the honors were with her.
Two days without a word assigned from her.
would bring him begging to her little feet.
But the begging did not come.
The bell was silent.
The post brought no humble, passionate, abandoned letter.
She fumed.
She waited.
Her husband, recently returned to London,
and immensely preoccupied with his concessions.
Her maid, too, were aware that Lady Gleason was impatient.
The third, the fourth day came, but still no letter.
Whereupon it occurred to her that she had possibly gone too far. Having left him on his knees,
he was perhaps still kneeling in his heart, even prostrate with shame and disappointment.
Afraid to write, afraid to call, he knew not what to do. She had evidently administered too
severe a lesson. Her callers, meanwhile, convinced her that she was irresistible. There was no
woman like her in the world. She had, of course, been too harsh and cruel with this magnificent
and innocent youth from the woods and mountains. Thus it was that, on the fourth day, feeling
magnanimous and generous, big-hearted too, she wrote to him. It would be foolish in any case
to lose him altogether merely for a moment's pride.
Dear Mr. Lavalone, I feel I must send you a
a tiny word to let you know that I really have forgiven you. You behaved, you know, in a way that
no man of my acquaintance has ever done before. But I feel sure now you did not really mean it.
Your forest and mountain gods have not taught you to understand civilized women, so I forgive.
Please forget it all as I have forgotten it. Yours, Angela Gleason.
P.S. And you may come and see me soon. To which two days later came the reply,
Dear Lady Gleason, I thank you. Julian Lavalone. Within an hour of its receipt, she wrote,
Dear Julian, I am so glad you understand. I knew you would. You may come and see me. I will
prove to you that you are really forgiven. There is no need to feel them.
I am interested in you and can help you. Believe me, you need a woman's guidance.
All, all I have is yours. I shall be at home this afternoon, alone, from four to seven o'clock.
I shall expect you. My love to you and your grand wild gods. Yours, Angela. P.S., I want you to tell
me more about your gods, will you?
She sent it by special messenger, reply, underlined on the envelope.
He did not appear at the appointed hour, but the next morning she received his letter.
It came by ordinary post. The writing on the envelope was not his. Either Devinum or
Fillerie had addressed it, and a twinge of unaccustomed emotion troubled her. Intuition, it seems,
survives even in the coarsest, most degraded feminine nature,
ruins of some divine prerogative, perhaps. Lady Gleason, at any rate, flinched uneasily
before she opened the long, expected missive.
Dear Lady Gleeson, be sure that you are always under the protection of the gods,
even if you do not know them. They are impersonal. They come to you through passion,
but not through that love of the naked body, which is lust. I can work with passion, because it is
creative, but not with lust, for it is destructive only.
Your suffering is the youth and ignorance of the young uncreative animal.
I can strive with young animals and can help them, but I cannot work with them.
I beg you, listen.
I love in you the fire, though it is faint and pitiful.
Julian.
Lady Gleason read this letter in front of the looking-glass, then stared at her
reflection in the mirror. She was dazed, but in spite of the language she thought silly,
she caught the blunt refusal of her generous offer. She understood, yet unable to believe it,
she looked at her reflection again, then impulsively went downstairs to see her husband.
It really was more than she could bear. The man was mad, but that did not excuse him.
He is a beast, she informed her husband, tearing up the letter angrily before his eyes in the
library, while he watched her with a slavish admiration that increased her fury.
"'He is nothing but an animal,' she added.
"'He's a—'
"'Ah!'
"'Who?' came the question, as though it had been asked before.
For Sir George wore a stolid and patient expression on his kindly face.
"'That man love alone,' she told him.
"'One of Dr. Filleries' cases I tried to—to help.
Now he's written to me.'
George looked up with infinite patience and desire in his kindly gaze.
"'Cut him out,' he said dryly, as though he was accustomed to such scenes.
"'Let him rip. Why bother anyway with patience?'
As he crossed the room to comfort her, knowing that presently the reaction
must make him seem more desirable than he really was.
Never in my house again, she sighed, as he approached her lovingly,
his fingers in his close brown beard.
He is simply a beast, an animal.
End of Chapter 22.
Chapter 23 of The Bright Messenger by Algernon Blackwood.
This Librevox recording is in the public domain.
The Bright Messenger.
Chapter 23.
It was, perhaps, some cosmic humor in the silent, beautiful stars, which planned that Nyan's
visit should follow upon the very heels of Lady Gleason's call. Those vast intelligences who note
the fall of even a feather, watching and guarding the race so closely that they may be
said in human terms to love it, arrange the details possibly, enjoying the result with their
careless, sunny laughter. At any rate, Dr. Filleri quickly sent her word, and she came.
To lust, N.H. had not reacted. How would it be with love? The beautiful girl entered the room
slowly, shyly, as though certain of herself, she was not quite certain what she was about to
meet. Phillery had told her she could help, that she was needed. Therefore she came. There was
no thought of self in her. Her first visit to Julian Lavalone after his behavior in the studio
had no selfish motive in it. Her self-confidence, however, went only to a certain point. In the interview
with Fillerie, she had easily controlled herself. She was not so sure that her self-control
would be adequate now, though calm outwardly and inexpressible turmoil surged within. She remembered
his strength, virility, and admiration as a woman, his ingenious childlike innocence, and
odd appealing helplessness in it somewhere touched the mother in her. That she divined this
latter was, perhaps, the secret of her power over men. Independent of all they had to offer,
she touched the highest in them by making them feel they had need of the highest in herself.
She obtained thus, without desiring it, the influence that Lady Gleason, her antithesis, lacked.
They called her Nyan the impersonal.
The impersonal in her, nevertheless, that which had withstood the cunning onslaught of every type of
male successfully, had received a fundamental shock. Both her modesty and dignity had been assailed
and in public. Others, women among them, had witnessed her apparent yielding to La Valon's
violence, and seen her carried in his arms. They had noted her obvious willingness, had heard her
sympathetic cry. She knew quite well what the women thought. Lady Gleason had written a little
note of sympathy, the men as well, and yet she came at Fillory's call to visit, perhaps
to help, the offender who had caused it all. As she opened the door, every nerve she possessed
was tingling. Her mother in her yearned, but the woman in her sent the blood rushing from her
heart in pride, in resentment, in something of anger as well.
How had he dared to cease her in that awful way?
The outrage and the love both tore at her.
Yet Nyan was not the kind to shirk self-revelation when it came.
She brought some hidden secret with her, although as yet herself uncertain what that secret
was.
Fillery met her on the threshold with his sweet tact and sympathy as usual.
He had an authoritative and paternal air that helped and comforted her, and, as she took his
hand at once, the look she gave him was more kind and tender than she knew.
The last trace of self at any rate went out of her as she felt his touch.
"'Here I am,' she said.
"'You sent for me. I promised you.'
He replied in a low tone.
"'There's no need to refer to anything, of course.
assume, I suggest, that he has forgotten all that happened, and you have forgotten too.
He was aware of nothing but her eyes.
The softness, the delicate perfume, the perfect voice, even the fur and flowers,
all were summed up in her eyes alone.
In those eyes he could have lost himself, perhaps forever.
He led her into the room a certain abruptness in his manner.
I shall leave you alone, he whispered using his professional voice.
It is best that he should see you quite alone.
I shall not be far away, but you will find him perfectly quiet.
He understands that you are, his tone changed upon the adjective, sacred.
Sacred, she murmured to herself, repeating the word.
Sacred.
They smiled, and the door closed behind her.
across the room rose the tall figure of the man she had come to see, dressed in dark blue,
a low white shirt open at the neck, a blue tie that matched the strong, clear eyes,
the wondrous hair crowning the hole like a flame.
The slant of wintry sunlight by chance just caught the great figure as it rose,
lightly, easily, as though it floated up out of the floor before her.
And as by magic, the last uncertainty in her disappearance,
She knew herself akin to this radiant shape of blue and gold.
Knew also, mysteriously, in a way entirely beyond her to explain, knew why Edward
Filleri was dear to her.
Was it that something in the three of them pertained to a common origin?
The conviction, half-thought, half-feeling, rose in her as she looked into the blue eyes
facing her and took the outstretched hand.
You strange lost being, no one will understand you here.
The words flashed through her mind of their own accord, instantly, spontaneously, yet
were almost forgotten the same second in the surge of more commonplace feeling that rose after.
Only the here proved their origin not entirely forgotten.
It was the selfless, mothering instinct that now dominated, but the division in her had,
nonetheless been indicated as by a white-piercing light that searched her inmost nature.
That added here, laid bare she felt, some part of her, which, with all other men,
was clothed and covered away.
Realized, though dimly, this troubled her clearer mind, as she took the chair he offered,
the conviction that she must tend and care for, even love this strange youth, as though
he were in exile and none but herself could understand him.
She heard the deep, resonant voice in the air in front of her.
"'I am not lost now,' he said, with his radiant smile, as if he pierced her thought
from the expression in her face.
"'I wish to take you away, to take you back. I wish it still.'
He stood gazing down at her, the deep tones, the shining eyes, the towering stature with its
quiet strength, these added to the directness of the language, confused her for a moment.
The words were so entirely unexpected. Fillery had led her to suppose otherwise.
Yet, before the blazing innocence in his face and manner, her composure at once returned.
She found no words at first. She smiled up into his eyes, then pointed to a chair. Seated,
he would be more manageable, she felt. His upright status.
was so overpowering.
You had forgotten, he went on, obeying her wish and sitting down,
but I could not know that you had forgotten. I apologize.
The word sounded oddly on his lips as though learned recently,
for making you suffer.
Forgotten!
A swift intuition, due to some as yet undecipherable kinship,
told her that the word bore no reference to the student.
studio scene. Some larger meaning, scale to an immenser map came with it. An
unrealized emotion stirred faintly in her as she heard. Her first sight of him as a
figure of light returned.
"'But that is all forgiven now,' she replied calmly in her firm, gentle voice.
"'We need not speak of it. You understand now.'
She ended lamely, "'that it is not possible.'
He listened intently, gravely, as though with a certain effort.
His head bent forward to catch every syllable.
And as he bent, peering, listening, he might have been some otherworldly being
staring down through a window in the sky into the small confusions of Earth's affairs.
Yes, he said the moment she stopped speaking,
I understand now, I shall never make you suffer again.
only I could not know that you had forgotten so completely.
Forgotten?
She again repeated in spite of herself,
for the way he uttered the word again stirred that nameless, deep emotion in her.
Their attitudes respectively were changing.
She no longer felt that she could mother this great figure before her.
Where we belong?
He answered in his great quiet voice.
There, he added, in a way that made it the counterpart of her own spontaneous and intuitive
here.
It is so easy.
I had forgotten, too.
But, filari, dear filari, helps me to remember, and the stars and flowers and wind,
these help me too.
And then you, when I saw you, I suddenly remembered more.
I was so happy.
I remembered what I had left to come among men and women.
I knew that Fillery and you belonged there with me.
You both had come down for a little time,
come down here, but had remained too long.
You had become almost as men and women are.
I remembered everything when I saw your eyes.
I was so happy in a moment as I looked at you
that I felt I must go back, go home,
go home.
The central fire called me, called us all three.
I wanted to escape and take you with me.
I knew by your eyes that you were ready.
You called to Philly.
We were off.
He paused a moment whilst he listened in breathless silence.
Then, suddenly, you refused.
You resisted.
Something prevented.
The messengers were there.
when suddenly, an expression of yearning pain clouded his great eyes a moment,
"'You forgot again. I forgot, too, forgot everything. The darkness came. It was cold.
My enemy, the water, caught me.' He stopped and passed his hands across his forehead,
sighing, his eyes fixed upon vacancy, as with an intense effort to recover something.
And I still forget, he went on, the yearning now transferred from the eyes to the lowered
voice.
I can remember nothing again.
All, all is gone from me.
The light in his face actually grew dimmer as he slowly uttered the words.
He leaned back in his big armchair.
Again it occurred to her that it was as if he drew back from that window in the sky.
A curious hollow, empty of life, seemed to drop into the room between them as his voice ceased.
While he had been speaking, the girl watched and listened with intense interest and curiosity.
She remembered he was a patient, yet no touch of uneasiness or nervousness was in her.
His strange words, meaningless as they might seem, woke deep echoes of some dim, buried recognition in her.
It amazed and troubled her.
This young man, this sinner against the conventions
whom she had come to comfort and forgive,
held the reins already.
What had happened, what was happening,
and how did he contrive it?
She was aware of a clear, divining knowledge in him,
a power, a directness she could not fathom.
He seemed to read her inside out.
It was more than uncanny.
It was spiritual.
It mastered her.
During his speech, he remained very still, without gesture, without change of expression in his face.
He made no movement.
Only his voice deepened and grew rhythmical.
And a power emanated from him she hardly dared resist, much less deny.
His voice, his words, reached depths in her she scarcely knew herself.
He was so strong,
so humble, so simple, yet so strangely peaceful.
And, suddenly she realized it, so far beyond her, yet akin.
She became aware that the figure seated in the chair,
watching her, talking, was but a fraction of his whole self.
He was, the word occurred to her, immense.
Was she too immense?
More than troubled, she was profoundly stimulated.
The mothering instinct in her for the first time seemed to fail a little.
The woman in her trembled, not quite sure of itself.
But besides these two, there was another part of her that listened and felt joy,
a white, radiant joy, which, if she allowed, must become ecstasy.
Whence came this hint of unearthly rapture?
Again there rose before her the two significant words.
there and here.
I do not quite understand, she replied after a moment's pause,
looking into his eyes steadily, her voice firm, her young face very sweet.
I do not fully understand, perhaps, but I sympathize.
Then she added suddenly, with a little smile,
but at any rate I did not come to make you apologize, Julian,
"'Please be sure of that.
"'I came to see if I might be of any use,
"'if there was anything I might do to make.'
"'His quick interruption transfixter.
"'You came,' he said in a distinct low tone,
"'because you love me and wish me to love you.'
"'But we do love already.
"'You, dear Fillory, and I,
"'only our love is in that great service
"'where we all feel,
three belong. It is not of this. It is not here."
Making an impatient gesture with his hand to indicate his general surroundings.
He broke off instantly, noticing the expression in her face.
She had realized suddenly, as he spoke, the blind fury of reproduction
that sweeps helpless men and women everywhere into union,
then flings them aside, exhausted, useless, its purpose accomplished.
accomplished. Though herself, never yet caught by it, the vivid realization made her turn from
life with pity and revulsion. Yet, were these thoughts her own? Whence did they come, if not?
And what was this new blind thing straining in her mind for utterance, bursting upwards like
a flame, threatening to split it asunder even in its efforts to escape?
What are these words we use?
darted across her.
"'What do they mean?
What is it we're talking about really?
I don't know quite.
Yes, it's real.
Yes, real and true.
Only it's beyond our words.
It's something I know but have forgotten.'
That was his word again.
Forgotten.
While they used words together,
something in her went stumbling,
groping, thrusting towards a great shining
revelation for which no words existed, and in a strange, deep anguish seized her suddenly.
Oh, he cried, I make you suffer again. The fire leaves you. You are white. I, I will
apologize. He slipped on to his knees before her. But you do not understand. It was not your
sacredness I spoke of. Already on his knees before her. He slipped on his knees before her.
but level with her face owing to his great stature, gazing into her eyes with an expression of deep tenderness, humility,
almost suffering, he added,
"'It was our other love, I meant, our great, happy service, the thing we have forgotten.
You came, I thought, to help me to remember that.
The way home, I saw you knew.'
The light streamed back into his face and eyes.
The tumult and confusion in the girl were natural enough.
Her resourcefulness, however, did not fail her at this curious and awkward moment.
His words, his conduct, were more than she could fathom.
Yet behind both she divined a source of remote inspiration
she had never known before in any man.
The beauty and innocence on the face arrested her faculties for a second.
That nameless emotion stirred again.
A glimmer of some faint, distant light, whose origin, she could not guess, passed flickering
across her inner tumult.
Some faculty she could not name, at any rate, blew suddenly into white heat in her.
This youth on his knees before her had spoken truth.
Without knowing it even herself, she had given him her love, a virgin love, a woman's love,
hitherto unawakened in her by any other man.
but a love not of this earth quite, because of him who summoned it into sudden flower.
Yet at the same time he denied the need of it. He spoke of some marvelous great shining service
that was different from the love of man and woman. This too, as some forgotten, lost ideal,
she knew was also true. Her mind, her heart, her experience, her deepest womanly nature,
the she realized in a glowing instant of extraordinary divination were at variance in her.
She trembled.
She knew not what to do or say or think.
And again it came to her that the visible shape before her was but the insignificant fraction
of a being whose true life spread actively and unconfined through infinite space.
She then did something that was prompted, though she did not know it thus, by a
her singleness of heart, her purity of soul and body, her unique and natural instinct to be of
use, of service to others. The accumulated practice and effort of her entire life provided the action
along a natural line of least resistance. She bent down and put her arm and hand round his
great shoulder. She lowered her face. She kissed him most tenderly, with a mother's love,
a woman's secret passion, perhaps, but yet with something else as well she could not name.
An unearthly yearning for a greater ideal than anything she had yet known on earth among humanity.
It was the invisible she kissed.
And love alone, she realized with immense relief, justified her action, for he did not return
the kiss.
At the same time, she had known quite well it would be thus.
That kiss trembled, echoed in her own greater, unrealized self as well.
What is it?
She whispered a mysterious passion surging up in her as she raised him to his feet,
that you remember and wish to recover, for us all.
Can you tell me?
What is this great, happy, deathless service that we have forgotten?
Her voice trembled a little, an immense sense of joy.
of liberty shook out its sunlit wings. His expression, as he rose, was something between
that of a child and a faithful yearning animal, but of a divine animal, though she did not know
the phrase. Its purity, its sweetness, its power, it was the power she noticed chiefly,
were superb. I cannot tell, I cannot remember, his voice said softly, for all its resonant,
virile depth. It is some state we all have come from into this. We are strangers here.
This brain and intellect, this coarse, thick feeling, this selfishness, this want of harmony
and working together. All this is new and strange to us. It is of blind and clumsy children.
This love of one single person for one other single person,
It is so pitiful.
We three have come into this for a time, a little time.
It is pain and misery.
It is prison.
Each one works only for himself.
There is no joy.
They know nothing of our great service.
We cannot show them.
Let us go back.
Another pause fell between them,
another of those singular hollows she had felt before.
But this time the hollow was not empty.
It was brimmed with surging life.
The gulf between her earthly state and another that was nameless.
A gulf usually unbridgeable.
The fixed gulf, as an old book has it,
which may not be crossed without danger to the race,
for whose protection it exists.
This childhood simile occurred to her.
And a sense of awe stirred in her being.
It was the realization that this gulf or hushabye
hollow, now brimmed with life, that it could be crossed, that she might step over into another
place. The sense of all rose thence, yet came certainly, neither from the woman nor the mother
in her. "'I am of another place,' Laveloan went on, plucking the thought naked from her inmost being.
"'For I am come here recently, and the purpose of my coming is hidden from me, and memory is dark,
but it is not entirely dark.
Sometimes I half remember.
Stars, flowers, fire, wind, women,
here and there bring light into the darkness.
Oh, he cried suddenly,
how wonderful they are, how wonderful you are,
on that account to me.
The voice held a strange, evoking power, perhaps.
A thousand yearning she had all her life suppressed,
because they interfered with her duty, as she conceived it, here and now, fluttered like
rising flames within her as she listened. His voice now increased in volume and rhythm,
though still quiet and low-pitched. It was as if a great wind poured behind it with tremendous
vibrations, through it, lifting her out of a limited, cramped, everyday self. A delicious warmth
of happy comfort, of acceptance, of enthusiasm glowed in her. And Lavalone's face she saw
had become radiant, almost as though it emanated light. This light entered her being
and brought joy again.
"'Joy!' he said, reading her thought and feeling.
"'Joy!' "'Joy! Another place!' she heard herself repeating,
her eyes now fixed upon his own.
She felt lighter, caught up and away a little,
lifted above the solid earth,
as if it was heat that lightened
and wind that bore her upwards.
Everything in her became intensified.
Another state, another place.
Her voice seemed to borrow something of the rhythm in his own,
though she did not notice it.
But not away from earth, this beautiful earth,
With a happy smile, she added,
"'I love the dear kind earth. I love it.'
The light on his face increased.
"'The earth we love and serve,' he said,
"'is beautiful, but here,' he looked about him round the room,
at the trees waving through the window,
at the misty sky above, draping the pale light of the sun.
"'Here, I am on the surface only.
There is confusion and struggle.
Everything quarrels against everything else.
It is discord and disorder.
There is no harmony.
Here, on the surface, everything is separate.
There is no working together.
It is all pain, each little part fighting for itself.
Here, I am outside, there is no joy.
It was the phrase I am outside.
that flashed something more of his meaning into her.
His full meaning lay beyond actual words, perhaps,
but this phrase fell like a shock into that inmost self
which he had deliberately put away.
"'You are from inside, yes,' she exclaimed,
marveling afterwards that she had said it,
"'within, nearer to the center!'
And he took the abrupt interruption
as though they both understood and spoke of the same one thing together,
having found a language born of similar great yearnings and a forgotten knowledge, times,
states, conditions, places.
I come, he said, his voice, his bright smile alive with the pressure of untold desire,
from another place that is, yes, inside, nearer to the center.
I have forgotten almost everything.
I remember only that there was harmony, love, work, and happiness, all combined in the
perfect liberty of our great service. We serve the earth. We helped the life upon it.
There was no end, no broken fragments, no failure. The voice touched chanting. There was no death.
He rose suddenly and came over to her side, and instinctively the girl stood up.
What she felt and thought, as she heard the strange language he used, she hardly knew herself.
She only knew in that moment an immense desire to help her kind, an intensification of that great
ideal of impersonal service which had always been the keynote of her life.
This became vividly stimulated in her.
It rose like a dominating, overmastering passion.
The sense of ineffectual impotence, of inability to accomplish anything of value against
the stalled odds life set against her,
The uselessness of her efforts with the majority, in a word, seemed brushed away, as though
greater powers of limitless extent were now at last within her reach.
This blazed in her like fire.
It shone in her big, dark eyes that looked straight into his as they stood facing one another.
And that service, he went on in his deep, vibrating, half-singing tone,
I see in dear Fillory and in you.
I know my own kind.
We three at least belong.
I know my own.
The voice seemed to shake her like a wind.
At the last two words, her soul leapt within her.
It seemed quite natural that his great arm should take her breast and shoulder,
and that his lips should touch her cheek and hair,
for there was worship in both gestures.
"'Our greater service!' she whispered, trembling.
"'Tell me of that. What is it?'
His touch against her was like the breath of fire. Her womanly instinct, so called,
her maternal love, her feminine impulses deserted her. She was aware solely at that moment
of the proximity of a being who called her to a higher, to, at any rate, a different state,
to something beyond the impoverished conditions of humanity
as she had hitherto experienced it,
to something she had ever yearned and longed for without knowing what it was.
An extraordinary sense of enormous liberty swept over her again.
His voice broke, and the rhythm failed.
"'I cannot tell you,' he replied mournfully,
the light fading a little from his eyes and face.
"'I have forgotten.
"'That other place is hidden from me.
"'I am in exile,' he added slowly,
"'but with you and—'
"'Fillerie.'
His blue eyes filled with moisture.
The expression of troubled loneliness
was one she had never seen before on any human face.
"'I suffer,' he added gently.
"'We all suffer.'
"'And at the sight of it,
The yearning to help, to comfort, to fulfill her role as mother, returned confusingly,
and rose in her like a tide. He was so big and strong and splendid. He was so helpless.
It was, perhaps, the innocence in the great blue eyes that conquered her, for the first time
in her life. But behind, beside the mother in her, stirred also the natural woman,
and beyond this again
rose the accumulated power of the entire race.
The instinct of all the women of the planet
since the world began drove at her.
Not easily may an individual escape the deep slavery of the herd.
The young girl wavered and hesitated.
Caught by so many emotions that whirled her as in a vortex,
the direction of the resultant impetus hung doubtful for some time.
During the half-hour's talk,
she had entered deeper water than she had ever dared or known before.
Life hitherto, so far as men were concerned,
had been a simple and an easy thing that she had mastered without difficulty.
Her real self lay still unscarred within her.
Freely, she had given the mothering care and sympathy that were so strong in her,
the more freely because the men who asked of her were children, one and all,
children who needed her, but from whom she asked nothing in return.
If they fell in love, as they usually did,
she knew exactly how to lift their emotion in a way that saved them pain
while it left herself untouched.
None reached her real being, which thus remained unscathed,
for none offered the lifting glory that she craved.
Here, for the first time facing her, stood a being of another type,
and that unscathed self in her went trembling at the knowledge.
Here was a power she could not play with, could not dominate,
but a power that could play with her as easily as the hurricane with the flying leaf.
It was not his words, his strange beauty, his great strength, that mastered her,
though these brought their contribution doubtless.
The power she felt emanated unconsciously from him, and was used unconsciously.
It was all about him.
She realized herself a child before him,
and this realization sweetened,
though it confused her being.
He so easily touched depths in her
she had hardly recognized herself.
He could so easily lift her to terrific heights.
Various sides of her became dominant in turn.
The inmost tumult of a good woman's heart
is not given to men to read, perhaps,
but the final impetus resulting from the whirlpool
tossed her at length in a very definite direction.
She found her feet again.
The determining factor that decided the issue of the struggle
was a small and very human one.
He appealed to the woman in her,
yet what stirred the woman was the vital and afflicting factor
that he did not need her.
He wished to help, to lift her toward some impersonal ideal
that remained his secret.
He wished to give, he could give, while she, for her part, had nothing that he needed.
Indeed, he asked for nothing.
He was as independent of her as she was independent of these other men.
And the woman, now faced for the first time with this entirely new situation,
decided automatically that he should learn to need her.
He must.
Though she had nothing that he wanted from her,
she must, on that very account, give all.
The sacrifice, which stands ready for the fire in every true feminine heart,
was lighted there and then.
She had found her master and her God.
Half measures were not possible to her.
She stood naked at the altar.
But in her sacrifice, he too, the priest, the deity, the master,
he also should find love.
Such is the woman's power, however, to conceal from herself the truth, that she did not
recognize at first what this decision was. She disguised it from her own heart, yet quite honestly.
She loved him and gave him all she had to give forever and ever, even though he did not ask
nor need her love. This she grasped. Her role must be one of selfless sacrifice. But the
deliberate purpose behind her real decision she disguised from herself with complete success.
It lay there nonetheless, strong, vital, very simple. She would teach him love.
Alone of all men, Edward Filleri could have drawn up this motive from its inmost hiding-place
in her deep subconscious being and have made it clear to her. Dr. Filleri, had he been present,
would have discerned it in her, as indeed he did, he did,
discern it later. He had, for that matter, already felt its prophecy with a sinking heart
when he planned bringing them together. Irreda might suffer at Lavalone's hands.
But Phillery, apparently, was not present, and Nyan Kilkhov remained unaware of self-deception.
Love alone needs your care and sympathy. You can help him, she remembered. This she believed,
and love did the rest.
So intricate, so complex were the emotions in her, that she realized one thing only.
She must give all without thought of self.
When half-gods go, the gods arrive, sang in her heart.
She was a woman, one of a mighty and innumerable multitude,
and collective instinct urged her irresistibly.
But it hid at the same time with lovely care, the imperishable desire
and intention that the arriving God should, must love her in return.
The youth stood facing her while this tumult surged within her heart and mind.
Outwardly calm, she still gazed into the clear blue eyes
that shone with moisture, as he repeated, half to himself and half to her.
We are in exile here. We suffer. We have forgotten.
His hands were stretched towards us. His hands were stretched towards us.
her, and she took them in her own and held them a moment.
"'But you and I,' he went on,
"'you and I and Philly shall remember again, soon.
"'We shall know why we are here.
"'We shall do our happy work together here.
"'We shall then return, escape.'
His deep tones filled the air.
At the sound of the other name,
a breath of sadness, of disappointment,
and touched her coldly.
The familiar name had faded.
It was, as always, dear.
But its potency had dimmed.
The sun was down, and a soft dusk covered all.
A faint wind rustled in the garden trees
through the open window.
Fillerie, she murmured.
Edward Fillerie.
He loved me.
He has loved me always.
The little words, they sounded little for the first time,
She uttered almost in a whisper that went lost against the figure of Lavalone
towering above her through the twilight.
"'We are together,' his great voice caught her whisper in the immense vibration drowning it.
"'The love of our happy impersonal service brings us all together.
We have forgotten, but we shall remember soon.'
It seemed to her that he shone now in the dusky air.
Light came about his face and shoulders, an immense vitality poured into her through his hands.
The sense of strange kinship was overpowering. She felt, though not in terms of size or physical strength,
a pygmy before him, while yet another thing rose in gigantic and limitless glory as from some
inner heart he quickened in her. This sense of exultation, of delirious joy that tempted sweetly,
upon her. He must love her, need her in the end.
Julian, she murmured softly, drawn irresistibly closer.
The gods have brought you to me. Her feet went nearer of their own accord, but there was
no movement, no answering pressure, in the hand she held.
You shall never know loneliness again, never while I am here. The gods, your gods,
have brought us together.
Our gods, she heard his answer, are the same.
The words trembled against her actual breast, so close she was now leaning against him.
Even if lost, it is they who sent us here.
I know their messengers.
He broke off, standing back from her, dropping her hands, or rather, drawing his own away.
Hark! he cried.
The voice deep and full, yet without loudness, thrilled her.
She watched him with terror and amazement as he turned to the open window,
throwing his arms out suddenly to the darkening sky against which the trees loomed still and shapeless.
His figure was wrapped in a faint radiance as of silvery moonlight.
She was aware of heat about her, a comforting, inspiring warmth that pervaded her whole being as from within.
The same moment the bulk of the big tree shook and trembled,
and a steady wind came pouring into the room.
It seemed to her the wind, the heat, poured through that tree.
And the inner heart in her grew clear an instant.
This wind, this heat, increased her being marvelously.
The exultation in her swept out and free.
She saw him, dropped from alien skies upon the little teeming earth.
The sense of his remoteness from the life about them, of her own remoteness too, flashed
over her like wind and fire.
An immense ideal blazed, then vanished.
It flamed beyond her grasp.
It beckoned with imperishable loveliness, then faded instantly.
Wind caught it up once more.
With the fire, an overpowering joy rose in her.
"'Julian!' she cried aloud.
son of wind and fire.
At the words, which had come to her instinctively,
he turned with a sudden gesture she could not quite interpret,
while there broke upon his face a smile, strange and lovely,
that caught up the effect of light about him
and seemed to focus in his brilliant eyes.
His happiness was beyond all question,
his admiration, wonder too.
Yet the quality she chiefly looked and expected was not there.
She chilled. The joy, she was acutely conscious, was not a personal joy.
"'You,' he said gently, happily, emphasizing the word, "'you are not pitiful.'
And the rustle of the shaking trees outside the window merged their voice in his and carried
it outward into space. It was as if the wind itself had spoken. Across the garden, dusk there shot
a sudden effect of light, as though a flame had flickered somewhere in the sky, then passed
back into the growing night. There was a scent of flowers in the air.
"'You!' he cried with an exultation that carried her again beyond herself.
"'You are not pitiful!'
"'Julian!' she stammered, longing for his arms. She half drew away. The blood flowed down
and back in her.
Not pitiful, she repeated faintly.
For it was to her suddenly as if that sighing wind that entered the room from the outer sky
had borne him away from her.
That wind was a messenger.
It came from that distant state, that other region where he belonged,
a state, a region compared to which the beings of earth were trumpery and tinsel-dressed.
It came to remind him of his home and origin.
The little earth, the myriad confused figures struggling together in its surface, he saw as pitiful.
From that window in the sky, once he looked down, he watched them.
She knew the feeling in him, knew it, because some part of her, though faint and deeply hidden, was akin.
Yet she was not wholly pitiful. He had discerned in her this faint, hidden strain of vaster life,
had stirred and strengthened it by his words, his presence.
Yet it was not vital enough in her to stand alone.
When wind and fire, his elements, breathed forth from it, she was afraid.
"'You are not pitiful,' he had said,
yet pitiful for all that she knew herself to be.
On that breath of sighing wind he swept away from her, far far away,
where as yet she could not follow.
And her dream of personal love swept with it.
Some ineffable hint of a divine impersonal glory
she had known went with him from her heart.
The personal was too strong in her.
It was human love she desired both to give and ask.
Unspoken words flared through her heart and being.
Julian, you have no soul, no human soul.
But I will give you one, for I will teach you love.'
He turned upon her like a hurricane of windy fire.
Soul, he cried, catching the word out of her naked heart.
Oh, be not caught with that pitiful delusion.
It is this idea of soul that binds you hopelessly to selfish ends and broken purposes.
This thing you call soul is but the dream of human vanity and egoism.
It is worse than love.
Both bind you endlessly to limited desires and blind ambitions.
They are of children.
He rose like some pillar of whirling flame and wind beside her.
Come out with me, he cried.
Come back. You teach me to remember.
Our elemental home calls sweetly to us.
Our elemental service waits.
We belong to those vast powers.
They are eternal.
They know no binding, and they have no death. Their only law is service, that mighty service which builds up the universe. The stars are with us, the nebulae and the central fires are their throne and altar. The soul you dream of in your little circle is but an idle dream of the race that ties your feet lest you should fly and soar. The personal has bandaged all your eyes. Nayan, come back.
with me. You once worked with me there, you, I, and Fillory together.
His voice, though low, had that which was terrific in it. The volume of its sound appalled her.
Its low vibrations shook her heart.
"'So,' she said very softly, courage sure in her, but tears close in her burning eyes,
"'is my only hope. I live for it. I am ready to you.
to die for it. It is my life." He gazed at her a moment with a tenderness and sympathy
she hardly understood, for their origin lay hidden beyond her comprehension. She knew one thing
only, that he looked adorable and glorious, a being brought by the wise powers of life,
whatever these might be, into the keeping of her love and care. The mother and the woman merged
in her. His redemption lay within her gentle hands, if it lay at the same time upon an altar that
was her awful sacrifice. "'Son of wind and fire!' she cried, though emotion made her voice
dwindle to a breathless whisper. "'You call to my love, yet my love is personal. I have nothing
else to give you. Julian, come back. Oh, stay with me. Your wind and fire frighten, for they take you
away. Service I know. But your service? Oh, what is it? For it leaves the bed, the hearthstone cold.
She stopped abruptly, wondering suddenly at her own words. What was this rhythm that had caught her
mind and heart into an unknown, a daring form of speech? But the wind ran again through the open
window, fluttering the curtains and the skirts about her feet. It sighed and whispered. It was no
earthly wind. She saw him once again go from her on its quiet wings. He left her side,
he left her heart, and an icy realization of his loneliness, his exile, stirred in her.
For a moment, as she looked up into his shining face silhouetted in the dusk against the window,
there rose tumultuously in her that maternal feeling which had held all men safely at a distance hitherto.
Like a wave it mastered her.
She longed to take him in her arms, to shield him from a world that was not his, to bless
and comfort him with all she had to give, to have the right to brush that wondrous hair,
to open those lids at dawn, and close them with a kiss at night.
This ancient passion rose in her, bringing, though she did not recognize it, the great
woman in its train.
She walked up to him with both hands outstretched.
"'All my nights,' she said with no reddening of the cheek,
"'are as our wedding night.'
He heard, he saw, but the words held no meaning for him.
"'Julian, stay with me, stay here,' she put her arms about him.
"'And forget!' he cried, an inexpressible longing in his voice.
He bent, nonetheless, beneath the pressure of her clinker,
arms, he lowered his face to hers.
I will teach you love, she murmured her cheek against his own.
You do not know how sweet, how wonderful it is.
All your strange wisdom you shall show me, and I will learn willingly,
if only I may teach you love.
You would teach me to forget, he said in a voice of curious pain,
just as you are forgetting now.
He gently unclasped her hands from about his neck
and went over to the open window where she sank into a chair, watching him.
She again heard the wind, but again no common earthly wind,
go singing past the walls.
But I will teach you to remember, he said,
his great figure half turning towards her again,
his voice sounding as though it were,
in that sighing breath of wind that passed and died away into the silence of the sky.
The strange difficulty, the immensity of her self-appointed task, grew suddenly crystal clear
in her mind. Amid the whirling, aching pain and yearning that she felt it stood forth sharp
and definite. It was imperious. She loved and she must teach him love. This was the one thing
needful in his case. Her own deep, selfless heart would guide her. There was pain in her,
but there was no fear. Above the conventions, she felt herself naked and unashamed. The sense of a
new immense liberty he had brought lifted her into a region where she could be natural without
offense. He had flung wide the gates of life, setting free those strange, ultimate powers,
which had lain hidden and unrealized hitherto,
and with them was quickened too,
that mysterious and awful hint,
which, beckoning ever toward some vaster life,
had made the world as she found it, unsatisfactory,
pale, of meager value.
As the strange drift of wind passed off into the sky,
she moved across the room and stood beside him,
its dying chant still humming in her ears.
That song of the wind she understood was symbolic of what she had to fight, for his being,
though linked to a divine service she could not understand, lay in nature and apart from human things.
Think, Julian, she murmured, her face against his shoulder,
so that the sweet perfume as of flowers he exhaled, came over her intoxicatingly.
Think what we could do together for the world, for all these,
his little striving, ignorant, troubled people in it, for everybody. You and I together working,
helping, lifting them all up." He made no movement, and she took his great arm and drew it round
her neck, placing the hand against her cheek. He looked down at her then, his eyes peering into
her face.
That, he said in a deep, gentle voice that vibrated through her whole body.
that we will do.
It is the service,
the service of our gods.
It is why I called you.
From the first I saw it in you,
and in...
Before he could speak the name,
she kissed his lips,
pulling his head lower in order to reach them.
Think, Julian, she whispered,
his eyes so close to hers
that they seemed to burn them.
Think what our child might be.
The wind came back across the tossing trees with a rush of singing.
Her hair fluttered across their two faces as it entered the room,
driving round the inner walls, then with a cry, flew out again into the empty sky.
She felt as if the wind had answered her.
For other answer, there came none.
Far away in the spaces of that darkening sky, the wind rushed sailing,
sailing with its impersonal song of power and of triumph.
She did not remember any further spoken words.
She remembered only, as she went homewards down the street,
that Julian had opened the door upon some unspoken understanding
that she had lost him, because she dared not follow recklessly where he led,
and that the steady draft, it seemed, had driven forcibly behind her,
as though the wind had blown her out.
It was only much later she realized that the figure who had then overtaken her, supported,
comforted with the kind of ordinary words she hardly understood at the moment, and yet vaguely welcomed,
finally leaving her at the door of her father's house in Chelsea, was the figure of Edward
Filleri.
End of Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Of the Bright Messenger by Algernon Blackwood
This Librevox recording is in the public domain.
The Bright Messenger Chapter 24
As upon a former occasion some 24 hours before, N.H. seemed hardly aware that his visitor had left,
though this time there was the vital difference, that what was of value had not gone at all.
The essence of the girl, it seemed, was still with him. It remained. The physical presence was to him
apparently the least of all. He returned to his place at the open window of the darkening
room, while night, with her cooler airs, passed over the world on tiptoe. He drew deep breaths,
opened his arms, and seemed to shake himself, as though glad to be free of recent little
awkward and unnatural gestures that had irked him. There was happiness in his face. She is a builder,
though she has forgotten, ran his thought with pleasure.
And I can work with her.
Like fillery, she builds up, constructs.
We are all three in the same service, and the gods are glad.
I love her, yes, but she.
His thoughts grew troubled and confused.
She speaks of another love that is a tight and binding little thing
that catches and confines. It is for one person only, one person for one other,
for two, only for two persons. What is its meaning then? Of her words and acts, he had understood
evidently a small part only. Much that she had said and done he had not comprehended,
although in it somewhere there had certainly lain a sweet, faint, troubling pleasure that was
new to him. His thought wavered, flickered out, and vanished. For a long time, he leaned against
the window with his images, thinking with his heart, for when alone and not stirred by the thinking
of others close to him, he became of a curious, childlike innocence, knowing nothing. His thinking,
with others present, seemed but a reflection of their thinking. The way he caught up the racial thinking,
swiftly intelligent at the time, as with Fillory's mind, passed the instant he was alone.
He became open then to bigger rhythms that the little busy thinkers checked and interrupted.
But this greater flow of images, of rhythms, this thinking with the heart,
what was it, and with what things did it deal? He did not know. He had forgotten.
To his present brain it was alien. He grabbed. He grasped. He graced. He grinned. He graced. He
only that it was concerned with the rhythms of fire and wind apparently, though hardly perhaps
of that crude form in which men know them, but of an inner, subtler, more vital heat and air
which lie in and behind all forms and help to shape them, and of intelligences which use these
as their vehicles, their instruments, their bodies. In his images he was aware of these intelligences,
perceived them with his entire being, shared their activities and nature.
Behind all so-called forms and shapes, whether of people, flowers, minerals, of insects,
or of stars, or of a bird, a butterfly, or a nebula, but also of those mental shapes
which are born of thought and mood and heart.
This host of intelligences, great and small, all delving together, building, constructing,
involved in a vast impersonal service which was deathless.
This seemed the mighty call that thundered through him,
fire and wind merely the agencies with which he, in particular,
knew instinctively his duties lay.
For his work, these images taught him
was to increase life by making the body it used as perfect as he could.
The more perfect the form, the instrument,
the greater the power manifesting through it.
A poor, imperfect form stopped the flow of this manifesting life, as though a current were held
up and delayed.
For instance, his own form, his present body, now irked, delayed, and hampered him, although
he knew not how or why or whence he had come to be using it at this moment on the earth.
The instinctive desire to escape from it lay in him, and also the instinctive recognition that
two others, similarly caught and imprisoned, must escape with him. The images, the rhythms,
poured through him in a mighty flood, as he leaned by the open window, his great figure,
his whole nature too, merging in the space, the wind, the darkness of the soft-moving night
beyond. Yet darkness troubled him too. It always seemed unfamiliar, new, something he had never been
accustomed to. In darkness, he became quiet, very gentle, feeling his way, as it were,
uneasily. He was aware, however, that fillery was near, though not perhaps that he was actually
in the room, seated somewhere among the shadows watching him. He felt him close in the same way
he felt the girl still close, whether distance between them in space was actually great or small.
The essential in all three was similar.
Their yearnings, hopes, intentions, purposes were akin.
Their longing for some service, immense, satisfying, it seemed, connected them.
The voice, however, did not startle when it sounded behind him from an apparently empty room.
The love she spoke of, you do not understand, of course, perhaps you do not need it.
The voice, as well as the feeling that lay behind,
hardly disturbed the images and rhythms in their wondrous flow.
Rather, they seemed a part of them.
N.H. turned.
He saw Dr. Filleri distinctly,
sitting motionless among the shadows by the wall.
It is, for you, a new relationship,
and seems small, cramping, and unnecessary.
What is it?
N.H. asked.
What is this love she seeks to hold me with, saying that I need it?
Dear, Phillerie, he added, moving nearer, will you tell me what it is?
I found it sweet and pleasant, yet I fear it.
It is, was the reply, in its best form, the highest quality we know.
Ah, I felt the fire in it, interrupted N.H. smiling.
I smelt the flowers.
His smile seemed faintly luminous across the gloom.
Because it is the best, replied the other gently.
In its best form it means sometimes the complete sacrifice of one being for the welfare of another.
There is no self in it at all.
He felt the eyes of his companion fixed upon him in the darkness of the quiet room.
He felt the eyes of his companion fixed upon him in the darkness of the quiet room. He felt,
likewise that he was bewildered and perplexed.
As, for instance, the mother for her child, he went on.
That is the purest form of it we know.
One being feels it for one other only.
N. H. repeated, apparently ignoring the reference to maternal love.
Each wants the other for himself alone.
Each lives for the other only, the rest excluded.
It is always two and two.
Is that what she means?
She would not like it if you had the same feeling for another woman,
Fillerie explained.
She would feel jealousy,
which means she would grudge sharing you with another.
She would resent it, afraid of losing you.
Two and two, and two, and two.
The words floated through the shadows.
The ideal seemed to shock and hurt.
heard him. He could not understand it. She asks for the whole of me, all to herself. It is lower
than insects, flowers even. It is against nature, so small, so separate. But nature,
interrupted Dr. Filleri, after an interval of silence between them, is not concerned with what
we call love. She is indifferent to it. Her purpose is merely the
continuance of the race, and she accomplishes this by making men and women attractive to one
another. This, too, he explained, we call love, though it is love in its weakest, least enduring
form.
That, replied N. H., I know and understand. She builds the best form she can.
And once the form is built, agreed the other, and nature's aim fulfilled,
this kind of love usually fades out and dies.
It is a physical thing entirely,
like the two atoms we read about together a few days ago,
which rushed together automatically to produce a third thing.
He lowered his voice suddenly.
There was a great teacher once, he went on,
who told us that we should love everybody, everybody,
and that in the real life there was no marriage, as we call it,
nor giving in marriage.
It seemed that as he said the words, the darkness lifted,
and a faint perfume of flowers floated through the air.
N.H. made no comment or reply.
He sat still, listening.
I love her, he whispered suddenly.
I love her in that way,
because I want everybody else to love her too,
as I do, and as you do.
but I do not want her for myself alone. Do you? You do not, of course. I feel you are as I am.
You are happy that I love her.
There is morality, said Filleri presently in a low voice, glad at that moment of the darkness.
There is what we call morality. Tell me, dear Fillery, what that is. Is it bigger than your love?
Dr. Filleri explained briefly, while his companion listened intently, making no comment.
It was evidently as strange and new to him as human love.
We have invented it, he added at the end, to protect ourselves, our mothers, our families, our children.
It is, you see, a set of rules devised for the welfare of the race,
for, though a few among us do not need such rules, the majority do.
It is, in a word, the acknowledgement of the rights of others.
"'It had to be invented,' exclaimed N. H., with a sigh that seemed to trouble the darkness,
as with the sadness of something he could scarcely believe.
And these rules are needed still.
Is the race at that stage only?
It does not move, then?'
Into the atmosphere, as the low-spoken words were audible, stole again that mysterious sense
of the insignificance of Earth and all its manifold activities, human and otherwise, and with
it too a remarkable breath of some larger reality, starry bright, that lay shining just beyond
all-known horizons.
Philry shivered in spite of himself.
It seemed to him for an instant that the great figure looming eyes.
opposite through the darkness, extended, spread, gathering into its increased proportions, the sky,
the trees, the darkened space outside, that it no longer sat there quite alone.
He recalled his colleague's startling admission the touch of panic terror.
Slowly, if at all, he said louder, though wondering why he raised his voice,
yet there is some progress.
He had the feeling.
it would be better to turn on the light, as though this conversation and the strange
sensations it produced in him would be impossible in a full blaze.
He made a movement, indeed, to find the switch.
It was the sound of his companion's voice that made him pause,
for the words came at him as though a wave of heat moved through the air.
He knew intuitively that the other's intense interactivity had increased.
He let his hand drop.
He listened.
Their thoughts, he was convinced, had mingled and been mutually shared again.
There was a faint sound like music behind it.
"'We have worked such a little time as yet,' fell the words into the silence.
"'If only—oh, if only I could remember more!'
A little time, thought Fillery to himself,
knowing that the other met the millions of years nature had used to evoke her myriad form.
forms. Try to remember, he added in a whisper.
What I do remember, I cannot even tell, was the reply, the voice strangely deepening.
No words come to me. He paused a moment, then went on. I am of the first, the oldest. I know that.
The earth was hot and burning, burning, burning still. It was soft with heat when I was
was summoned from, from other work just completed. With a vast host I came. Our service summoned us.
We began at the beginning. I am of the oldest. The earth was still hot. Burning, burning.
The voice failed suddenly. I cannot remember. Dear Fillery, I cannot remember. It hurts me. My
head pains, our work, our service, yes, there is progress, the ages, as you call them,
but it is such a little time as yet. The voice trailed off, the figure lost its suggestion
of sudden vastness, the darkness emptied. I am of the oldest, that I remember only. It ceased
as though it drifted out upon the passing wind outside.
Then you have been working, said Philly, his voice still almost a whisper.
You and your great host for thousands of years in the service of this planet.
He broke off, unable to find his words, it seemed.
Since the beginning, came the steady answer.
Years I do not know.
Since the beginning.
Yet we have only just begun.
"'Oh!' he cried.
"'I cannot remember.
"'It is impossible.
"'It all goes lost among my words,
"'and in this darkness I am confused
"'and entangled with your own little thinking.
"'I suffer with it.'
"'Then suddenly,
"'my eyes are hot and wet, dear Fillory.
"'What happens to them?'
"'He stood up, putting both hands to his face.
"'Philery stood up too.
"'He trembled.
"'Don't try,' he said soothingly.
"'Do not try to remember any more.
"'It will come back to you soon,
"'but it won't come back by any deliberate effort.'
"'He comforted him as best he could,
"'reising that the curious dialogue had lasted long enough.
"'But he did not produce a disconcerting blaze
"'by turning the light on suddenly.
"'He led his companion gently to the door
"'so that the darkness might pass.
more gradually.
The lights in the corridor were shaded and inoffensive.
It was only in the bedroom that he noticed the bright tears,
as N.H., examining them with curious interest in the mirror,
exclaimed more to himself than to Fillerie.
She had them too.
I saw them in her eyes when she spoke to me of love.
The love she will teach me because she said I needed it.
Tears, said Philip.
his voice shaking.
They come from feeling pain.
"'It is a little thing,' returned N. H., smiling at himself,
then turning to his friend, his great blue eyes shining wonderfully through their moisture.
Then she felt what I felt. We felt together.
When she comes to-morrow I will show her these tears, and she will be glad I love,
and she will bring tears of her own, and you will bring tears of her own,
and you will have some too, and we shall all love together.
It is not difficult, is it?'
"'Not very,' agreed Fillerie, smiling in his turn.
"'It is not very difficult.'
He was again trembling.
"'She will be happy that we all love.'
"'I hope so.
It was curious how easily tears came to the eyes of this strange being,
and for causes so different that they were not easy to explain.
He did not cry.
It was merely that the hot tears welled up.
Even with Devonham once it happened too.
The lesson in natural history was over.
Devinum had just sketched the outline of the various kingdoms,
with the animal kingdom and man's position in it,
according to present evolutionary knowledge,
and had then said something about the Earth's place in the solar system,
and the probable relation of this system to the universe at large,
an admirable bird's eye view, as it were,
without a hint of speculative imagination in it anywhere.
When N.H., after intent listening in irresponsive silence, asked abruptly,
"'What does it believe?'
Then, as Devonim stared at him, a little puzzled at first, he repeated,
"'That is what the race knows, but what does it believe?'
Believe."
"'Believe,' said Devonam.
Believe.
Ah, you mean what is its religion, its faith, its speculations?'
And proceeded to give the briefest possible answer he felt consistent with his duty.
The less his people's mind was troubled with such matters, the better in his opinion.
"'And their God?'
The young men inquired abruptly, as soon as the recital was over.
He had listened closely, as he always did, but without a sign of interest, merely waiting
for the end, much as a child who was bored by a poor fairy tale, yet wishes to know exactly
how it is all going to finish.
They know him?
He leaned forward.
Devonham, not quite liking the form of the question, nor the more eager manner accompanying
it, hesitated a moment, thinking perhaps what he ought to say.
He did not want this mind, now opening, to be filled with ideas that could be of no use to
it, nor help in its formation.
Least of all did he desire it to be choked and troubled with the dead theology of man-made notions
concerning a tumbling personal deity.
Creed's, moreover, were a matter of faith, of auto-suggestion as he called it, being obviously
divorced from any process of reason.
He had, nevertheless, a question to answer.
answer and a duty to perform. His hesitation passed in compromise. He was, as he has been seen,
too sincere, too honest to possess much sense of humor. The race, he said, or rather that portion
of it into which you have been born, believes, on paper, he emphasized the qualification,
in a paternal God, but its real God, the God it worships, is knowledge. Not a not a
knowledge that exists for its own sake, he went on blandly, but that brings possessions,
power, comfort, and a million needless accessories into life. That God it worships, as you see,
with energy and zeal. Knowledge and work that shall result in acquisition, in pleasure,
that is the god of the race on this side of the planet where you find yourself.
And the God on paper? asked N. H., making no comment, though he has
had listened attentively and had understood.
The God that is written about on paper, and believed in on paper.
The printed account of this God, replied Devinum, describes an omnipotent and perfect
being who has existed always. He created the planet and everything upon it, but created
it so imperfectly that he had to send later a smaller God to show how much better he might
have created us. In doing this, he had to be able to be able to be created us. In doing this, he was a
He offered us an extremely difficult and laborious method of improvement, a method of escaping
from his own mistake, but a method so painful and unrealizable that it is contrary to our
very natures, as he made them first.
He almost smacked his lips as he said it.
"'The big God, the first one,' asked N. H. at once.
"'Have they seen and known him?
Have they complained?'
"'No,' said Devonim.
They have not.
Those who believe in him accept things as he made them.
And the smaller, lesser God,
how did he arrive?
Came the odd question.
He was born like you and me, but without a father.
No male had his mother ever known.
He was recognized as a God?
The people showed interest, but no emotion,
much less excitement.
By a few, the rest,
afraid because he told him their possessions were worthless, killed him quickly.
"'And the few?'
They obeyed his teaching, or tried to, and believed that they would live afterwards
forever and ever in happiness.
"'And the others, the many?'
"'The others, according to the few, would live afterwards forever and ever, in pain.'
"'It is a demon story,' said N.H. smiling.
"'It is printed, believed, taught,' replied Devinam,
"'by an immense organization to millions of people.'
"'Free?' inquired his pupil.
"'The teachers are paid, but very little.'
"'The teachers believe it, though?'
"'Yes, at least some of them, probably,' replied Devin'am, after brief consideration.
"'And the millions, do they worship this God?'
"'They don't.
Do, on paper, yes.
They worship the first big God.
They go once or twice a week into special buildings,
dressed in their best clothes, as for a party,
and pray and sing, and tell him he is wonderful
and they themselves are miserable and worthless,
and then ask him in abject humility for all sorts of things they want.
Do they get them?
They ask for different things, you see.
One wants fine weather for his holidays,
another once reigned for his crops.
The prayers in which they ask are printed by the government.
They ask for this planet only?
This planet conceives itself alone inhabited.
There are no other living beings anywhere.
The earth is the center of the universe,
the only globe worth consideration.
Although NH asked these quick questions,
his interest was obviously not much engaged,
the first sharp attention having passed.
Then he looked fixedly at Devonham and said, with a sudden curious smile,
"'What you say is always dead. I understand the sounds you use, but the meaning cannot get into me.
Inside, I mean. But I thank you for the sound.'
There was a moment's pause, during which Devonham, accustomed to strange remarks and
comments from his pupil, betrayed no sign of annoyance or displeasure.
He waited to see if any further questions would be forthcoming.
He was observing a phenomenon.
His attitude was scientific.
But in sending this lesser God, resumed N.H. presently,
how did the big one excuse himself?
He didn't.
He told the race it was so worthless that nothing else could save it.
He looked on while the lesser god was killed.
He is very proud about it and claims the thing.
and worship of the race because of it.
The lesser God, poor lesser God, observed N.H.
He was bigger than the other.
He thought a moment.
How pitiful, he added.
Much bigger, agreed Devinum, pleased with his pupil's acumen,
his voice, even his manner, changing a little as he continued.
For then came the wonder of it all.
The lesser God's teachings were so new and beautiful that the position of the other became untenable.
The race disowned him. It worshipped the lesser one in his place.
"'Tell me, tell me, please,' said N.H. as though he noticed and understood the change of tone at
once. I listen. The dear Fillory spoke to me of a great teacher. I feel a kind, deep joy move in me.
Tell me, please.'
Again, Devinham hesitated a moment, for he recognized signs that made him ill at ease a little,
because he did not understand them. Following a scientific textbook with his pupil was well and good,
but he had no desire to trespass on what he considered as Fillory's territory.
N.H. was his pupil, not his patient. He had already gone too far, he realized. After a moment's
reflection, however, he decided it was wiser to let the talk run out its natural course,
instead of ending it abruptly. He was as thorough as he was sincere, and whatever his own
theories and prejudices might be in this particular case, he would not shirk an issue,
nor treat it with the smallest dishonesty. He put the glasses straight on his big nose.
The new teachings, he said, were so beautiful that, if faithfully practiced by everybody,
the world would soon become a very different place to what it is.
Did the race practice them?
Came the question in a voice that held a note of softness, almost of wonder.
No.
Why not?
They were too difficult and painful and uncomfortable.
The new God, moreover, only came here two thousand years.
ago, whereas men have existed on earth for at least four hundred thousand."
N.H. asked abruptly what the teachings were, and Devinham, growing more and more uneasy
as he noted the signs of increasing intensity and disturbance in his pupil, recited, if somewhat
imperfectly, the main points of the sermon on the mount. As he did so, N.H. began to murmur
quietly to himself. His eyes grew large and bright. His face lit up.
His whole body trembled.
He began that deep, rhythmical breathing
which seemed to affect the atmosphere about him,
so that his physical appearance increased and spread.
The skin took on something of radiance,
as though an intense inner happiness shone through it.
Then, suddenly, to Devonim's horror, he began to hum.
Though a normal, ordinary sound enough,
it reminded him of that other sound he had once shared with fillery,
when he sat on the stairs, staring at a china bull, filled with visiting cards,
while the dawn broke after a night's exhaustion and bewilderment.
That sound, of course, he had long since explained and argued away.
It was an auditory hallucination conveyed to his mind by Lavalone, who originated it.
Interesting and curious, it was far from inexplicable.
It was disquieting, however, for it touched him in a vague sense.
sense of alarm, as though it paved the way for that odd, panic, terror, he had been amazed
to discover hidden away deeply in some unrealized corner of his being.
This humming he now listened to, though normal and ordinary enough, there were no big
vibrations with it, for one thing, was too suggestive of that other sound for him to
approve of it.
His mind rapidly sought some way of stopping it.
A command, above all, an impatient, harsh command, was out of the question.
Yet a request seemed equally not the right way.
He fumbled in his mind to find the wise, proper words.
He stretched his hand out as though to lay it quietly upon his companion's shoulder,
but realized suddenly he could not, almost he dared not, touch him.
The same instant, N.H. rose.
He pushed his chair back and stood up.
Devinum, justly proud of his equable temperament and steady nerves, admits that only a great
effort of self-control enabled him to sit quietly and listen. He listened, watched, and made mental
notes to the best of his ability, but he was frightened a little. The outburst was so sudden.
He was not sure that his report of what he heard, made later to fillery, was a verbatim, accurate one.
"'Justice, we know!'
cried N.H. in his half-chanting voice that seemed to boom with resonance.
But this, this mercy, gentle kindness, beauty, this unknown loveliness, we did not know it.
He went to the open window and threw his arms wide, as though he invoked the sun.
Dimly we heard of it. We strive, we strive, we weave and build and fashion,
while the world of centuries flies on.
This lesser God, he came among us too,
making our service sweeter, though we did not understand.
Our work grew wiser and more careful.
We built lovelier forms and knew not why we did so.
His mighty rhythms touched us with their power and happy light.
Oh, my great messengers of wind and fire,
"'Bring me the memory I have lost.
"'Oh, where! Where!'
He shook himself, as though his clothes, perhaps his body even, irked him.
It was a curious coincidence, thought Devonham, as he watched and listened,
too surprised and puzzled to interfere, either by word or act,
that a cloud, at that very moment, passed from the face of the sun,
and a gust of wind shook all the branches of the lime-trees in the garden.
N. H. stood drenched in the white, clear sunshine. His flaming hair was lifted by the wind.
Behind, beyond the suns, he dwells and burns forever. Oh, the mercy, kindness, the strange beauty
of this personal love. What is it? These have been promised to us, too. He broke off abruptly,
bowed his great head and shoulders, and sank upon his zesanourn.
knees in an attitude of worship. Then, stretching his arms out to the sky, the face raised into
the flood of sunlight, while his voice became lower, softer, almost hushed, he spoke again.
Our faithful service, while the circles swallow the suns shall lift us too. You, who sent me here
to help this little dying race, oh, help me to remember. His passion was a moving sight. The
words, broken through with fragments of his chanting, singing, had the blood of some infinite,
intolerable yearning in them.
Devonam, meanwhile, having heard outbursts of this strange kind before with others,
had recovered something of his equanimity. He felt more sure of himself again.
The touch of fear had left him. He went over to the window. The attack, as he deemed it,
was passing. A thick cloud hid the sun again.
"'There, there,' he said soothingly, laying both hands upon the other shoulders,
then taking the arms to help him rise.
"'I told you, his teachings were very beautiful,
that the world would become a kind of heaven if people lived them.'
His voice seemed not his own.
Beside the volume and music of the others, it had a thin, rasping, ugly sound.
N.H. was on his feet, gazing down into his face.
To Devinham's amazement, there were tears in the eyes that met his own.
And many people do live them. Try to, rather, he added gently.
There are thousands who really worship this lesser God today. You can't go far wrong,
yourself, if you take him as your model, and—' How he must have suffered!
Came the astonishing interruption, the voice quiet and more natural again.
There was no way of telling what he knew.
He had no words, of course.
You are all so difficult, so caged, so dead.
Devinam smiled.
He used parables.
He paused a moment, then went on.
Men have existed on the planet, science tells us, for at least 400,000 years,
whereas he came here only 2,000 years ago.
"'Come here,' interrupted the pupil, as though the earth were but one of a thousand places
visited, a hint of contempt and pity somewhere in his tone and gesture.
"'We made his way ready, then. We prepared, we built. It was for that our work went on and on so
faithfully.' He broke off.
Devonham experienced a curious sensation as he heard. In that instant it seemed to him that
he was conscious of the movement of the Earth through space.
He was aware that the planet on which he stood
was rushing forward at 18 miles a second through the sky.
He felt himself carried forward with it.
What was his name? he heard N.H. asking.
It was as though he was aware of the enormous interval in space
traversed by the rolling earth between the first and last words of the sudden question.
It trailed through an immense distance towards him, after him.
him, yet at the same time, ever with him.
His name, oh, Jesus Christ we call him, wondering at the same moment why he used the pronoun
we.
Jesus, Christ!
N.H. repeated the name with such intensity and power that the sound, borne by deep vibrations,
seemed to surge and circle forth into space while the earth rushed irresistibly onwards.
A faintly imaginative idea occurred to Devonham for the first time in his life.
It was as though the earth herself had opened her green lips and uttered the great name.
With this came also the amazing and disconcerting conviction
that nature and humans were expressions of one and the same big simple energy,
and that while their forms, their bodies differed,
the life manifesting through them was identical, though its degree might
vary. For an instant, this was of such overpowering conviction as to be merely obvious.
It passed as quickly as it came, though he still was dimly conscious that he had traveled with
the earth through another huge stretch of space. Then this sense of movement also passed. He looked
up. N. H. was in his chair again at the table, reading quietly his book on natural history. But in his
eyes, the moisture of tears was still visible. Devinum adjusted his glasses, blew his nose,
went quickly to another room to jot down his notes of the talk, the reactions, the general
description, and in doing so dismissed from his mind the slight uneasy effects of what had been
curious hallucination, caused evidently by an unexplained stimulation of the motor centers in the
brain.
End of Chapter 24.
Chapter 25. Of the Bright Messenger by Algernon Blackwood. This Libervox recording is in the public domain.
The Bright Messenger. Chapter 25. The full account of N.H., with all he said and did, his effect upon
others, his general activities in a word, it is impossible to compress intelligibly into the
compass of these notes. A complete report Edward Filleri indeed accumulated, but its publication he
realized, must await that leisure for which his busy life provided little opportunity.
His eyes, mental and physical, were never off his patient, and N.H., aware of it,
leapt out to meet the observant sympathy, giving all he could, concealing nothing,
yet debarred it seemed by the rigid limitations of his own mental and physical machinery,
as similarly by that of his bearers from contributing more than suggestive and tantalizing hints.
Of the use of parable he obviously had no knowledge.
His relations with others, perhaps, offered the most significant comments on his personality.
Filleri was at some pains to collect these.
The reactions were various, yet one and all showed this in common, a curious verdict but unanimous,
that his effect, namely, was greatest when he was not there.
Not in his actual presence, which promised rather than fulfilled, was his power so dominating
upon mind and imagination as after the door was closed and he was gone. The withdrawal of his
physical self, its absence, as Philleri had himself experienced one night on Hampstead Heath,
as well as on other occasions, brought his real presence closer. It was Nyan who first drew
attention to this remarkable characteristic.
She spoke about him often now with Dr. Filleri, for as the weeks passed and she realized the
uselessness, the impossibility of the plan she had proposed to herself, she found relief
in talking frankly about him to her older friend.
"'Always, always after I leave him,' she confessed,
"'a profound and searching melancholy gets hold of me, poignant as death, yet an extraordinary
unrealized beauty behind it somewhere. It steals into my very blood and bones. I feel an intense
dissatisfaction with the world, with people as they are, and a burning scorn for all that is
small, unworthy, petty, mean, and yet a hopelessness of ever attaining to that something which he
knows and lives so easily. She sighed, gazing into his eyes a moment.
or of ever making others see it, she added.
And that something, he asked, can you define it?
She shook her head.
It's in me, within reach even, but the word he used is the only one, forgotten.
Perhaps, has it ever occurred to you that he simply cannot describe it?
There are no words, no means at his disposal, no human terms.
terms. Perhaps, she murmured.
Desirable, though, he urged her gently. She clasped her hands, smiling.
Heavenly, she murmured, closing her eyes a moment as though to try and recall it.
Yet, when I'm with him, she went on, he never quite realizes for me the state of wonder
and delight his presence promises. His personality suggests rather than fulfilled
She paused, a wistful, pained expression in her dark eyes.
The failure, she added quickly, lest she seemed to belittle him of whom she spoke,
of course lies in myself.
I refuse, you see, I can't say why, though I feel it's wise,
to let myself be dominated by that strange, lost part of me he stimulates.
True, interposed Dr. Filleri, I understand.
yet to have felt this even is a sign.
That he stirs the deepest, highest in me,
this hint of divine beauty in the unrealized under-self?
He nodded.
There was an odd touch of sadness in their talk.
I have watched him with many types of people.
He went on thoughtfully, almost as though thinking aloud in his rapid way.
I've talked with him on many subjects.
The meanness, jealousy, insignificance of the race shocks and amazes him.
He cannot understand it.
He asked me once,
But is no one born noble?
To be splendid is such an effort with them.
Splendor of conduct, he noticed, is a calculated, rarely a spontaneous splendor.
The general resistance to new ideas also puzzles him.
They fear a rhythm they have never felt before,
as he put it, to adopt a new rhythm they think must somehow injure them.
That the race respects a man because he possesses much, equally bewilders him.
No one serves willingly or naturally, he observed,
or unless someone else receives money for drawing attention loudly to it.
Any notion of reward, of advertisement in its widest meaning is foreign to his nature.
He broke off.
Another pause fell between them, the girl the first to break it.
"'He suffers,' she said in a low voice.
"'Here he suffers.'
And her face yearned with the love and help she longed to pour out beyond all thought of
self or compensation, and at the same time with the pain of its inevitable frustration.
And watching her, Dr. Filleri understood that this very yearning was another proof of the
curious impetus, the intensification of being that N.H. caused in everyone. Yet he winced,
as though anticipating the question she at once then put to him.
"'You are afraid for him, Edward?' Her eyes calmly, searchingly on his. His future troubles you?
He turned to her with abrupt intensity.
"'If you, Ereda, could not enchain him—' He broke off, he shrugged his shoulders.
I have no power, she confessed.
An insatiable longing burns like a fire in him.
Nothing he finds here on earth, among men and women, can satisfy it.
A faint blush stole up her neck and touched her cheeks.
He is different. I have no power to keep him here.
Her voice sank suddenly to a whisper, as though a breath of awe passed into her.
He is here now at this very moment I am.
believe. He is with us as we talk together. I feel him. Almost a visible thrill passed through her,
and close, so very close, to you. Dr. Filleri made no sign by word or gesture, but something in his
very silence gave assent. And not alone, she added, still under her breath. It seems she
looked about her, though she did not actually move or turn her head.
Others, of his kind, Edward, come with him.
They are always with him, I think, sometimes.
The whisper was fainter still.
You feel that, too.
He said it abruptly, his voice louder and almost challenging.
Then he added incongruously, as though saying it to himself this time,
That's what I mean.
I've known it for a long time.
He looked at the girl sharply with unconcealed assesied,
admiration. It does not frighten you, he asked, and in reply she said the very thing he felt
sure she would say, hoping for it even while he shrank. Escape, he heard in a low, clear voice,
half a question, half an exclamation, and saw the blood leave her face. The instinctive hush
that rose to his lips he did not utter, the sense of loss, of searching pain, the word implied
he did not show. Instead, he spoke in his natural, everyday tone again. The body irks him,
of course, and he may try to rid himself of it. Its limitations to him are a prison,
for his true consciousness he finds outside it. The explanation, he added to himself,
of many a case of suicidal mania, probably, I've often wondered. He took her hand, aware by the
pallor of her face what her feelings were.
Death, you see, Nyan, has no meaning for him, as it has for us who think
consciousness out of the body impossible, and he is puzzled by our dread of it.
We, he said once, have nothing but decays. We may be stationary or advance or retreat,
but we can never end. He derives, oh, I'm convinced of it, from another order. Here, among
us, he is inarticulate, unable to express himself, hopeless, helpless, in prison.
Oh, if only, he loves you, she said quickly, releasing her hand. I suppose he realizes
the eternal part of you and identifies himself with that. In you, Edward, lies something very
close to what he is, akin. He needs it terribly, just as you. She became confused.
"'Love, as we understand it,' he interrupted, his voice shaking a little.
"'He does not know, cannot know, for he serves another law, another order of being.
"'That's how I feel, too.'
She shivered slightly, but she did not turn away, and her eyes kept all their frankness.
"'Our humanity,' she murmured, writes upon his heart in ink that quickly fades.
and leaves no trace. He caught her up hurriedly. His one idea is to help, to render service.
It is as natural to him as for water to run downhill. He seeks instinctively to become one with the person
he seeks to aid, as with us and embraces an attempt at union, so he seeks, by some law of his own
being, to become identified with those whom he would help, and he helps by intensifying their
consciousness, somewhat as heat and air increase ordinary physical vitality.
Only, first, there must be something for him to work on.
Energy, even bad, vicious, wrongly used he can work on.
Mere emptiness prevents him.
You remember Lady Gleason.
We, most of us, are too empty, she put in with quiet resignation.
Our sense of that divine beauty is too faint.
Rather, came the quick correction, he stands too close to us.
His effect is too concentrated.
The power, at such close quarters, disturbs and overbalances.
That's why, then, I always feel it strongest when he's left.
He glanced at her keenly.
In his presence, she explained,
it's always as though I saw only a part of him,
even of his physical appearance, out of the corner.
of my eye, as it were, and sometimes—
She hesitated.
He did not help her this time.
As if those others, many others, similar to himself, but invisible, crowding space about us,
are intensely active.
Her voice hushed again.
He brings them with him, as now.
I feel it, Edward, now.
I feel them close.
She looked round the empty room.
peering through the window into the quiet evening sky.
Dr. Filleri also turned away.
He sighed again.
"'Have you noticed, too?' he went on presently,
yet half as if following his own thoughts and a trifle incongruously.
The speed and lightness his very movements convey,
and how he goes down the street with that curious air of drawing things after him,
along with him, as trains and motors draw the loose leaves and dust,
Whirling! Her quick whisper startled him a little as she turned abruptly from the window
and gazed straight at him. He smiled, instantly recovering himself.
A good word, yes, whirling, but in the plural, as though there were vortices about him.
It was her turn to smile. That might one day carry him away, she exclaimed.
They smiled together then, they even laughed, but somewhere.
in their laughter, like the lengthening shadows of the spring day outside, lay an
incommunicable sadness neither of them could wholly understand.
"'Yet the craving for beauty,' she said suddenly,
"'that he leaves behind in me.'
Her voice wavered.
"'An intolerable yearning, that nothing can satisfy.
Nothing here.
An infinite desire, it seems, for—for—'
Dr. Fillory took her hand again gently, looking down steadily into the clear eyes that sought
his own, and the light glistening in their moisture was similar, he fancied for a moment, to
the fire in another pair of shining eyes that never failed to stir the unearthly dreams
in him.
"'It lies beyond any words of ours,' he said softly.
"'Don't struggle to express it, Ereda.
To the flower, the star, we are wise to leave their own expression in the
their own particular field, for we cannot better it."
A sound of rising wind, distant yet ominous, went past the window, as for a moment then
the girl came closer till she was almost in his arms, and though he did not accept her, equally
he did not shrink from the idea of acceptance, for the first time since they had known one
another.
There was a smell of flowers.
Almost in that wailing wind he was aware of music.
Together, he heard her whisper while a faint shiver,
wasn't of joy or terror, ran through her nerves.
All of us, when the time comes, together.
She made an abrupt movement.
Just as we are together now, listen, she exclaimed.
We call it wind, she whispered,
but of course, really, it's behind, beyond, inside, isn't it?
Dr. Filleri, holding her closely, made no answer.
Then he laughed, let go her hands, and said in his natural tone again, breaking an undesirable
spell intentionally, though with a strong effort, we are in space and time, remember.
Irreda, let us obey them happily until another certain and practical thing is shown us.
The faint sound that had been rising about them in the air died down again.
They looked into each other's eyes, then drew apart, though with a movement so slight it
was scarcely perceptible.
It was Nyan and Dr. Fillerie once more, but not before the former had apparently picked
out the very thought that had lain, though unexpressed, in the latter's deepest mind,
its sudden rising the cause of his deliberate change of attitude.
For she had phrased it, given expression to it, though from an angle of
very different to his own. And her own word, escape, used earlier in the conversation,
had deliberately linked on with it, as of intentional purpose. He must go back. The time is coming
when he must go back. We are not ready for him here, not yet. Somewhat in this fashion,
though without any actual words, had the idea appeared in letters of fire that leapt and flickered
through a mist of anguish, of loss, of loneliness, rising out of the depths within him. He
knew whence they came, he divined their origin at once, and the sound, though faint and distant
at first, confirmed him. Swiftly behind them, moreover, born of no discoverable antecedents
it seemed, rose simultaneously the phrase that Father Collins loved. A being in his own place
is the ruler of his fate.
Father Collins, for all his faults and strangeness, was a personality, a consciousness,
that might prove of value.
His extraordinarily swift receptiveness, his undoubted telepathic powers,
his fluid, sensitive, protein comprehension of possibilities outside the human walls,
above the earthly ceiling, so to speak, value suddenly attached itself to Father Collins,
as though the name had been dropped purposely into his mind by self.
someone. He was surprised to find this thought in him. It was not for the first time,
however, Dr. Fillory remembered. In Nyan's father, again an artist, though not a particularly
subtle one, perhaps, lay a deep admiration, almost a love he could not explain.
"'There's something about him in a sense immeasurable, something not only untamed,
but untameable,' he phrased it.
His gentleness conceals it as a summer's day conceals a thunderstorm.
To me it's almost like an incarnation of the primal forces at work in the hearts of my own people.
He grew sad, and as dangerous probably.
He was speaking to his daughter, who repeated the words later to Dr. Filleri.
The study of fire in the elemental group had failed.
He's too big, too vast, too formless to get into a
any shape or outline my tools can manage, even by suggestion. He dominates the others,
earth, air, water, and dwarfs them. But fire ought to, she put in. It's the most powerful
and splendid, the most terrific of them, isn't it? It regenerates. It purifies. I love fire.
Her father smiled in his beard, noticing the softness in her manner, rather than in her
voice. The awakening in her he had long since understood sympathetically, if more profoundly than
she knew and welcomed. He won't hurt you, child. He won't harm Nyushka any more than a
summer's day can hurt her. I see him thus sometimes, he mumbled on half to himself, though she heard
and stored the words in her memory. As an entire day, a landscape even, I often see him. A stretch
of being, rather than a point, a rushing stream, rather than a single isolated wave,
harnessed and confined in definite form, as we understand being here," he added curiously.
"'No, he'll neither harm nor help you,' he went on, nor any of us for that matter,
a dozen nations, a planet, a star he might help or harm.'
He laughed aloud suddenly in a startled way at his own language.
But an individual never.
And he abruptly took her in his arms and kissed her, drying her tears with his own rough
handkerchief.
Not even a fire-worshipper, he added with gruff tenderness, like you.
There's more of divinity and fire than in any other earthly thing we know, she replied
as he held her, for it takes into itself the sweetest essence of all it touches.
She looked up at him with a smile.
That's why you can't get it into your marble, perhaps.
To which her father made this significant rejoinder,
and because none of us has the least conception what divine and divinity really mean,
though we're always using the words.
It's odd, anyhow, he finished reflectively,
that I can model the fellow better from memory than when he's standing there before my eyes,
At close quarters, he confuses me with too many terrific, unanswerable questions.
To multiply the verdicts and impressions fillery jotted down is unnecessary.
In his own way he collected, in his own way he wrote them down.
About N.H., all agreed in their various ways of expressing it,
was that vital suggestion of agelessness, of deathlessness, of what men call eternal youth.
the vigorous grace of limbs and movements, the deep, simple joy of confidence and power.
None could picture him tired, or even wearing out, yet ever with a faint hint of painful conflict
due to immense potentialities, a day compressed into a single minute, as Kilcough phrased it,
straining but vainly to express themselves through a limited form that was inadequate to their use.
A storm of passionate hope and wonder
seemed ever ready to tear forth from behind the calm of the great quiet eyes,
those green-blue changing eyes, which none could imagine lightless or unlamping,
and about his whole presentment a surplus of easy, overflowing energy
from an inexhaustible source, pressing its gifts down into him spontaneously,
fire and wind its messengers.
Yet that the human machinery using these, mind, body, nerves, was ill-adapted to their full expression.
To every individual having to do with them was given a push, a drive, an impetus that stimulated that
individual's chief characteristic, intensifying it.
This to imaginative and discerning sight.
But even upon ordinary folk, aware only of the surface things that deliberately hill,
hit them, was left a startling impression as of someone waving a strange, unaccustomed banner
that made them halt and stare before passing on, uncomfortably. He had that nameless quality,
apart from looks or voice or manner, which arrested attention and drew the eyes of the soul,
wonderingly, perhaps uneasily upon itself. He left a mark, something to find him from all others,
leaving him silhouetted in the mind,
and those who had looked into his eyes
could not forget that they had done so.
Up rose at once the great unanswerable questions,
that, lying ever at the back of daily life,
the majority find it most comfortable to leave undisturbed,
but rose in red ink or italics.
He started into an awareness of greater life,
and the effect remained,
was greatest even, after he had passed.
passed on. It was, of course, Father Collins, a frequent caller now at the home, betraying his
vehement interest in long talks with Dr. Fillerie, and in what interviews with N.H., the latter
permitted him. It was this protein being, whose mind, amid wildest speculations, formed the most
positive conclusions. The Prometheans, he believed, were not far wrong in their instinctive
collective judgment.
N. H. was not a human being. The occupant of that magnificent body was not a human spirit like the rest of us.
Nor is he the only one walking the streets today, he affirmed mysteriously.
In shops and theaters, trains and buses, tucked in among the best families, he laughed, although in earnest,
and even in suburbia I have come across other human bodies similarly inhabited.
What they are and where they come from exactly we cannot know, but their presence among us is indubitable.
You mean you recognize them? inquired Dr. Filleri calmly.
One unmistakable sign they possess in common. They are invariably inarticulate, helpless, lost.
The brain, the five senses, the human organs, all they have to work through, are useless to express
the knowledge and powers natural to them. Electricity might as well try to manifest itself through a gas
pipe, or music through a stone. One and all, too, possess strange glimmerings of another state
where they are happy and at home, something of the Gloria a la Wordsworth, a golden age idea
almost, a state compared to which humanity seems a tin-pot business, yet a state of which no single
descriptive terms occurred to them. Of which, however, they can tell us nothing. Memory, of course,
is lost. Their present brain can have no records, can it? Only those of us who have perhaps
at some time, in some earlier existence possibly, shared such a state can have any idea of what
they're driving at. He glanced at fillery with a significant raising of his bushy eyebrows.
There have been no phenomena, I'm glad to say, put in the doctor, aware some comment was due from him.
No physical phenomena, I mean.
Nor could there be, pursued the other, delighted.
He has not got the apparatus.
With all such beings, their power, rather than perceived, is felt.
Sex, as with us, they also cannot know, for they are neither male,
nor female.
He paused, as the other did not help him.
Enigmas they must always be to us.
We may borrow from the East and call them divas,
or class them among nature spirits of legend and the rest,
but we can, at any rate, welcome them,
and perhaps even learn from them.
Learn from them, echoed fillery sharply.
They are essentially natural, you see,
whereas we are artificial,
and becoming more so with every century, though we call it civilization.
If we lived closer to nature, we might get better results, I mean.
Primitive man, I'm convinced, did get certain results, but he was a poor instrument.
Modern man, in some ways, is a better, finer instrument to work through,
only he is blind to the existence of any beings but himself.
A bridge, however, might be built, I feel.
N.H. seems to me in close touch with these curious beings. If, he lowered his voice,
he is not actually one of them. The wind and fire he talks about are, of course, not what we mean.
It is heat and rhythm, in some more essential form he refers to. If N.H. is some sort of nature spirit,
or nature being, he is of a humble type, concerned with humble duties in the
the universe.
There are, you think, then, higher, bigger kinds?
inquired the listener, his face and manner showing neither approval nor disapproval.
Father Collins raised his hands and face and shoulders, even his eyebrows.
His spirits rose as well.
If they exist at all, and the assumption explains plausibly the amazing intelligence
behind all natural phenomena, they include every great
of course, from the insignificant fairies, so-called, builders of simple forms, to the immense
planetary spirits and vast intelligences who guide and guard the welfare of the greater happenings.
His eyes shone, his tone matched in enthusiasm, his gestures.
"'A stupendous and magnificent hierarchy,' he cried.
"'But all, all under God, of course, who maketh his angel's spirits and his
ministers of flaming fire.
Ah, think of it!
He went on, becoming lyrical, almost as wonder fired him.
Think of it now, especially in the spring.
The vast abundance and insurgents of life, pouring up on all sides into forms and bodies,
and all led, directed, fashioned by this host of invisible, yet not unknowable intelligences.
Think of the prolific architecture.
the delicacy, the grandeur, the inspiring beauty that are involved.
You said just now a bridge might be built, Dr. Filleri interrupted, while the other paused
a second for breath.
Father Collins, nailed down to a positive statement, hesitated and looked about him,
but the hesitation passed at once.
"'It is the question merely,' he went on, more composedly, of providing the apparatus,
the means of manifestation, the instrument, the body, isn't it?
Our evolution and theirs are two separate, different things.
I suppose so. No force can express itself without a proper apparatus.
Certain of these intelligences are so immense that only a series of events, long centuries,
a period of history, as we call it, can provide the means, the body indeed,
through which they can express themselves.
An entire civilization may be the body used by an archetypal power.
Others, again, like NH probably, since I noticed that it is usually the artist,
the artistic temperament he affects most, require beauty for their expression,
beauty of form and outline, of sound, of color.
He paused for effect, but no comment came.
Our response to beauty, our thrill, our lift of delight and wonder before any manifestation
of beauty, these are due only to our perception, though usually unrecognized, except by artists,
of the particular intelligence thus trying to express itself.
Dr. Filleri suddenly leaned forward, listening with a new expression on his face.
He betrayed, however, no sign of what he thought of his own.
voluble visitor. An idea, nonetheless, had struck him like a flash between the eyes of the mind.
"'You mean,' he interposed patiently,
"'that just as your fairies use form and color to express themselves in nature,
we might use beauty of a mental order to—to—to build a body of expression—yes,
an instrument in a collective sense, through which N.H. might express—'
whatever knowledge, wisdom, and power he has.
Will you explain yourself a little more definitely?
Father Collins beamed. He continued with an air of intense conviction.
The artist is ever an instrument merely, and for the most part an unconscious one.
Only the greatest artist is a conscious instrument.
No man is an artist at all until he transcends both nature and himself.
That is, until he interprets both nature and himself in the unknown terms of that greater
power, whence himself and nature emanate.
He is aware of the majestic source, aware that the universe, in bulk and in detail,
is an expression of it, itself a limited instrument.
But aware further, and here he proves himself great artist, of the stupendous,
lovely central power whose message stammeres, broken and part.
through the inadequate instruments of ephemeral appearances.
He creates, using beauty and form, sound, color,
a better and more perfect instrument, provides this central power
with a means of fuller expression.
The message no longer stammeres, halts, suggests.
It flows, it pours, it sings.
He has fashioned a vehicle for its passage.
His art has created a body it can use.
He has transcended both nature and himself.
The picture, poem, harmony that has become the body for this revelation is alone great art.
Exactly, came the patient comment that was asked for.
One thing is certain.
Only human knowledge, expressed in human terms, can come through a human brain.
No mind, no intellect, can convey a message that transcends human,
in experience and reason. Art, however, can. It can supply the vehicle, the body. But even here,
the great artist cannot communicate the secret of his vision. He cannot talk about it. Tell it to others.
He can only show the result. Results, interrupted Dr. Filleri in a curious tone. What results
exactly would you look for? There was a burning in his eyes. His skin was. His skin
was tingling. What else but a widening, deepening, heightening of our present consciousness?
Came the instant reply. An extension of faculty, of course, making entirely new knowledge
available. A group of great artists, each contributing his special vision, respectively,
a form, color, words, proportion, could together create a body to express a power
transcending the accumulated wisdom of the world. The race could be uplifted.
taught, redeemed.
You have already given some attention to this strange idea,
suggested his listener,
watching closely the working of the other's face.
You have perhaps even experimented,
a ceremonial of some sort, you mean,
a performance, a ritual, or what?
Father Collins lowered his voice,
becoming more earnest, more impressive.
Beauty, the arts,
He whispered, can alone provide a vehicle for the expression of those intelligences,
which are the cosmic powers. A performance of some sort, possibly, since there must be sound and
movement, a bridge between us, between our evolution and their own, might, I believe, be thus
constructed. Art is only great when it provides a true form for the expression of an eternal
cosmic power. By combining, we might provide a means for their manifestation. A body of thought,
as it were, through which our NH might become articulate? Is that your idea? Behind the question
lay something new, it seemed, as though, while listening to the exposition of an odd mystical
conception, his mind had been busy with a preoccupation, privately but simultaneously of his own.
In what way precisely do you suggest the arts might combine to provide this body?"
He asked a faint tremor noticeable in the lowered voice.
"'That,' replied Father Collins promptly, never at a loss,
"'we should have to think about.
Inspiration will come to us, probably through him.
Ceremonial, of course, has always been an attempt in this direction,
only it has left the world so long that people no longer know how to construct a real one.
The ceremonials of today are ugly, vulgar, false.
The words, music, color, gestures, everything must combine in perfect harmony and proportion
to be efficacious. It is a forgotten method.
And results, how would they come?
The new wisdom and knowledge that result are suddenly there in the members
of the group. The power has expressed itself, not through the brain, of course, but rather that
the new ideas, having been acted out, are suddenly there. There has been an extension of consciousness.
A group consciousness has been formed, and—and there you are. Dr. Filleri, moving his foot unperceived,
had touched a bell beneath the table. The foot, however, groped and fumbled, as though unsure of itself.
You learn to swim by swimming, not by talking about it.
Father Collins was prepared to talk on for another hour.
If we can devise the means, and I feel sure we can,
we shall have formed a bridge between the two evolutions.
Nurse Robbins entered with apologies.
A case upstairs demanded the doctor's instant attendance.
Dr. Devinum was engaged.
One thing, insisted Father Colin,
as they shook hands and he got up to go,
"'One thing only you would have to fear.'
He was very earnest.
Evidently, the signs of struggle,
a fierce conflict in the other's face he did not notice.
"'And that is?'
A hand was on the door.
"'If successful, if we provide this means of expression for him,
we provide also the means of losing him.'
"'Death?'
He opened the door with Rod,
unnecessary violence. Escape. He would no longer need the body he now uses. He would remember and be gone.
In his place you would have lavalon again only. I'm afraid, he added, that he already is remembering.
His final words, as Nurse Robbins deftly hastened his departure in the hall,
were a promise to communicate the results of his further reflections, and a suggestion
that his cottage by the river would be a quiet spot in which to talk the matter over again.
But Dr. Fillerie, having thanked Nurse Robbins for her prompt attendance to his bell,
returned to the room and sat for some time in a strange confusion of anxious thoughts.
A singular idea took shape in him, that Father Collins had again robbed his mind of its unspoken content.
That sensitive, receptive nature had first perceived, then,
given form to the vague, incoherent dreams that lurked in the innermost recesses of his hidden self.
Yet, if that were so, and if NH already was remembering, a wave of shadow crept upon him,
darkening his hope, his enthusiasm, his very life, for another part of him knew quite well
the value to be attributed to what Father Collins had said. Instinctively, his mind sought for
Devenham, but it did not occur to him at the moment to wonder why this was so.
End of Chapter 25. Chapter 26 of the Bright Messenger by Algernon Blackwood.
This Librevox recording is in the public domain.
The Bright Messenger, Chapter 26. Spring had come with their sweet torment of delight.
Her promises, her passion, and London lay washed and perfumed beneath
April's eager sun. An immense, persuasive glamour was in the sky. The whole earth caught up a
swifter gear, as the magic of rich, creative life poured out of dead soil into flower, insect, bird,
and animal. The prodigious stream omitted no single form. Every body pulsed and blossomed at full
strength. The hidden powers in each seed emerged. And it was from the inanimate body of the earth
this flood of increased vitality rose. Into Edward Filleri, strolling before breakfast over the wet
lawn of the enclosed garden, the tide of new life rose likewise. It was very early, the flush
of dawn still near enough for the freshness of the new day to be everywhere. The greater
part of the huge city was asleep. He was a lot of the large city. He was a little. He was a lot of the freshness of the
alone with the first birds, the dew, the pearl and gold of the sun's slanting rays. He saw
the slates and chimneys glisten. Spring, like a visible presence, was passing across the town,
bringing the amazing message that all obey, yet no man understands. This is its touch upon
the blossomed rose, the fashion of its hand-shaped lotus leaves. In dark soil and the silence of the seeds,
the robe of spring it weaves. It maketh and unmaketh, mending all. What it hath wrought is better than
had been. Slow grows the splendid pattern that it plans, its wistful hands between. The lines
came to his memory, while upon his mind fell lovely and wonderful impressions. It was as though
the subconsciousness of the earth herself emerged with the spring, producing new life, new splendor
everywhere. Out of a single patch of soil, the various roots drew material they then fashioned
into such different and complicated outlines as daisy, lily, rose, and a hundred types of tree.
From the same bit of soil emerged these intricate patterns and designs, these different forms.
At this very moment, while his feet left dark tracks across the silvery lawn, the process was
going steadily forward all over England. Beneath those very feet uprushed the power into all conceivable
bodies. Color, music, form, marvelously organized, making no mistakes, were turning the world into a vast,
delicious garden. Form, color, sound. From his own hidden region rose again the flaming hope and
prophecy. He stooped and picked a daisy, examining with rapt attention its perfect little body.
Who, what, made this astonishing thing? That was yet among the humbler forms. What intelligence
devised its elaborate outline, guarded, cared for, tended it, ensured its growth and welfare?
He gazed at its white rays tipped with crimson, its several hundred florets, its composite
design. The spring life had been pouring through it until he picked it. Through the huge mass of
Earth's body, its tiny roots had drawn the life it needed. This power was now cut off. It would die.
The process, as with everything else, was automatic and unintelligent. It seemed an incredible
explanation. The old familiar question troubled him, but he saw it abruptly now from a new angle.
built it, came a voice so close that it seemed behind him, for when at first he turned, startled,
and yet not startled, he saw no figure standing. We who work in darkness, yet who never die,
the hidden ones who build and weave inside and out of sight, you have destroyed a work of ages.
A pang of sudden regret and anguish seized him. He stood still, and stood still, and
stared in the direction whence he thought the voice had come. But no form, no outline,
no body that could have produced a sound, a voice was visible. A blackbird flew with its shrill
whistle over the enclosing wall, and the gardener, up unusually early, was now moving slowly
past the elms at the far end, some two hundred yards away. The old man, he remembered,
had been telling him only the day before that the life in his plants this year
had been prodigious and successful beyond his whole experience. It puzzled him. Something of reverence,
of superstition almost, had lain in the man's voice and eyes.
"'Who are you?' whispered Fillory, still holding the dead broken flower in his hand and staring
about him. He was aware that the sound from which the voice had come, detaching itself, as it were,
into articulate syllables out of a general continuous volume, had not ceased. It was all about him,
softly murmuring. Was it in himself, perhaps? An intense inner activity, like the pressure of an
enveloping tide that was also in space, in the soil, the body of the planet, rose in him too. And it seemed
to him that his mind was suddenly in process of being shaped and fashioned into a new body of
understanding, a new instrument of understanding.
This is its work upon the things ye see.
The unseen things are more.
Men's hearts and minds, the thoughts of peoples and their ways and wills.
These two the great law binds.
I know, he exclaimed, this time, with acceptance that omitted the doubt he at first felt.
I know who you are.
And even as he said the words,
there dropped into him, it seemed, some knowledge, some hint, some wonder that lay he well knew
outside all human experience. It was as though some cosmic power brushed gently against and
through his being. But a power so alien to known human categories that to attempt its
expression in human terms, language, reason, imagination even, were to mutilate it. Yet even, even,
Even for its partial, broken manifestation, human terms were alone available, since without these
it must remain unperceived, he himself unaware of its existence. He was, however, aware of its
presence, its existence. All that was left to him, therefore, was his own personal interpretation.
Herein, evidently, lay the truth for him. This was the meaning of his acceptance. It was in some
way a renewal of that other vision he called the Flower Hill and Flower Music Experience.
"'I know you,' he repeated, his voice merging curiously in the general underlying murmur
of the morning.
"'You belong to the bodiless, the deathless ones who work and build and weave eternally.
Form, sound, color are your instruments, the elements your tools.
You wove this flower,' he fingered the dying daisy.
as you also shaped this body, he tapped his breast, and you built as well this mind.
He stopped dead. Two things arrested him, the feeling that the ideas were not primarily his own,
but derived from a source outside himself, and a sudden intensification of the flaming hope and
prophecy that burst up as with new meaning into the words mind and body.
The broken body of the flower slipped from his fingers and fell upon the body of the earth.
He looked down at its new empty form through which no life flowed,
and as I passed then to his own body, beating with intense activity,
and thence to the bodies of the trees, the darting birds,
the gigantic sun now peering magnificently along the heavens.
Body!
A body was a form through which life expressed itself.
a vehicle of expression by means of which life manifested, an instrument it used.
But a body of thought was a true phrase, too, and with the words, shaped automatically in his
brain, a new light flashed and flooded him with its waves.
A body of thought, a mental body. The phrase went humming and flowing strangely through him.
A body of thought. Father Collins, he remembered, had used some such
wild language, only it had seemed empty words without intelligible meaning. Whence came the intense
new meaning that so suddenly attached itself to the familiar phrase. Whence came the thrilling
deep conviction that new, greater knowledge was hovering near, and that for its expression
a new body must be devised. And what was this new knowledge, this new power? Whence came the amazing
certainty in him that a new way was being shown to him, a means of progress for humanity that
must otherwise flounder always to its average level of growth, development, then invariably
collapse again.
"'We built it,' ran past him through the air again, or rose perhaps from the stirred depths of
his own subconscious being, or again dropped from a hidden rushing star.
The more perfect and adequate the form, the greater the flow of life, of knowledge, of power it can
express.
No mind, no intellect, can convey a message that transcends human experience.
Yet there is a way.
The new knowledge was there, if only the new vehicle suited to its expression could be devised.
The stream of life pouring through him became more and more intense.
Some power of perception seemed growing into white heat within him, transcending the limited senses,
becoming incandescent. This tide of sound, inaudible to ordinary ears, was the music
which is inseparable from the rhythm that underlies all forms, the music of the earth's manifold
activities, now pouring in vibrations, huge and tiny, all round and through him. He turned instinctively.
You! exclaimed the doctor in him, as though rebuke, reproval stirred.
You hear!
It seemed to him that the figure of N.H., embodying as it were, a ray of sunlight, stood beside him.
We, came the answer with a smile that took the sparkling sunlight through the very face.
We are all about you, added the voice with a rhythm that swamped all denial, all objection,
bringing an exultant exhilaration in their place.
We come from what always seems to you a valley of sun and flowers,
where we work and play behind the appearances you call the world.
The world, repeated fillery, the universe as well.
The voice, the illusion of actual words, both died away,
merging in some perplexing fashion into another appearance,
perhaps equally an illusion so far as the senses were concerned,
the phenomenon men call sight.
Instead of hearing, that is, he now suddenly saw.
Something in the arrangement of light caught his attention, holding it.
The deep central self in him,
that which interprets and decodes the reports the senses bring,
employed another mode.
The figure of N.H. still was definite enough in form indeed.
Yet, at the same time, taking the rays into itself as though it were a body of light.
There was no transparency, of course, nor was this clear radiance seen by Fillery for the
first time, but rather that his natural shining was caught up and intensified by the morning
sunshine.
A body of light, nonetheless, seemed a true description of what Fillory now saw.
This sunshine filled the air, the space all round him.
The entire lawn and garden shone in a sparkling flood of dancing brilliance.
It blazed.
The figure of NH was merely a portion of this blazing.
As a focus, but one of many, he now thought of it,
and about each focus was the toss and fling of lovely, ever-rising spirals.
Across the mainstream came then another pulsing movement,
hardly discernible at first, and similar to an underswell that moved
the sea against the waves, so that the eye perceives it only when not looking for it.
This contrary motion, it soon became apparent, went in numerous, almost countless directions,
so that within and below its complicated wave tracery he was aware of yet other motions, crossing
and interlacing at various speeds, until the space about him seemed to whirl with myriad rhythms,
yet without the least confusion.
These rhythms were of a hundred different magnitudes, from the very tiny to the gigantic,
and while the smallest were of a radiant brilliance that made the sunshine pale,
the larger ones seemed distant, their light of an intenser quality,
though of a quality he had never seen before.
These were strangely diffused, these bigger ones.
Distant was the word that occurred to him,
although that inner brilliance which occurs in dreams,
in imaginative moments, the nameless glow that colors' mental vision described them better.
Moreover, they wore colors the human eye had never seen,
while the smallest rhythms were lit with the familiar colors of the prism.
He stood absorbed, fascinated, drinking in the amazing spectacle,
as though the glowing spirals of fire communicated to his inmost being
a heat and glory of creative power.
He was aware of the creative stream of spring in his own heart, pouring from the body of the earth
on which he stood, drenching mind, nerves, and even muscles with concentrated life.
His subconscious being rose and stretched its wings. All, all was possible. A sensation of
divine deathlessness possessed him. The limitations of his ordinary human faculties and powers were
overborne, so that he felt he could never again face the mournful prison that caged him in.
The meaning of escape became plain to him.
He saw the invisible building intelligences at work.
He was aware then suddenly of purpose, of intention.
The seeming welter of the waves of colored light, of the immense and tiny rhythms,
the intricate streams of vibrating, pulsing, throbbing movements,
were, he now perceived, marvelously coordinated.
There was a focus, a vortex, towards which all rushed with a power so prodigious
that a sense of terror touched him.
He suddenly became conscious of a pattern forming before his eyes,
hanging in empty space, shining, soft with light and beauty.
It became, he saw, a geometric design,
An idea of crystals, frost forms, a spider's web hung with glistening dewdrops shot across
his memory, the spirals whirled and sang about it.
This outline, he next perceived, was the focus to which the light, heat, color, all contributed
their particular touch and quality. It glowed now in the center of the vortex. So overwhelming,
however, was the sense of the stupendous power involved, that,
as he phrased it afterwards, it seemed he watched the formation of some mighty sun.
It was the whirling of those billion-mile sheets of incandescent fires
that attend the birth of a nebula he watched. The power, at any rate, was gigantic.
He stood trembling before a revelation that left him lost, shelterless, bereft of any help
that his little self might summon. When suddenly, with an emotion of strength,
tenderness, he saw the great rhythms become completely dominated by the very smallest of all.
The same instant the pattern grew sharply outlined, perfect in every detail, as though the
focus of powerful glasses cleared, and the pattern hung a moment exquisitely fashioned in space
beneath his eyes before it sank slowly to the ground. It remained in an upright position
on the grass at his feet, a daisy, growing in the earth, alive.
its tiny, delicate face taking the sunlight and the morning wind.
With a shock, he then realized another thing.
It was the very daisy he had broken, uprooted, killed a few minutes before.
He stooped, one hand outstretched as though to finger its wee white petals,
but found instead that he was listening,
listening to a sweet, faint music that rose from the surface of the lawn,
from grass and flowers, running in waves and circles, like the vibrations of gentle wind
across a thousand strings.
It was similar, the lesson volume, to the sound he had heard in the presence of N.H.
He rose slowly to an upright position, dazed, bewildered, yet wrapped with the wonder of the
whole experience.
"'N. H.' he heard his voice exclaim, its sound merging in the growing voice.
volume of music all about him.
N. H., he cried again.
This is your work, your service!
But he could not see him.
His figure was no longer differentiated from the ever-moving sea of light
that filled space wherever he looked.
The same play of brilliance shone and glistened everywhere, whirling,
ever-shifting as in vortices of intricate geometrical designs,
dancing, interpenetrating, and with a magnetism.
significance of color that caught his breath away. There were remarkable flashings, and two of
these flashings blazed suddenly together, forming an immense physiognomy, an expression, rather,
as of a mighty face. The same instant there were a hundred of these mighty brilliant visages
that pierced through the sea of whirling color and gazed upon him, close, terrific,
with a power and beauty that left thought without even a ghost of language.
to describe them.
Their glory lay beyond all earthly terms.
He recognized them.
These mighty outlines he had seen before.
His mind then made an effort.
He tried to think.
Memory and reasons strove with emotion and sensation.
The forms, the faces, the powers at once grew fainter.
They faded slowly.
The whirling vortices withdrew in some extraordinary way.
The color paled. The sound grew thinner, ever more distant. The great weaving designs dissolved.
The lovely spirals all were gone. He saw the garden trees again, the flower beds. Space emptied,
showing the morning sunshine on roofs and chimney pots.
"'We have rebuilt, remade it.' He heard faintly, but he heard also the roar and boom of the gigantic rhythm
as they withdrew, not spatially so much as from his consciousness that was now contracting
once more, till only the fainter sounds of the smaller singing patterns, the flower music,
as he had come to call it, reached his ears. Words and music, like voices known in dreams,
seemed interwoven. He remembered the huge faces, with their bright confidence and glory,
Lising through the sunlight, peering as through a mirror at him, radiant and of imperishable beauty.
The words, perhaps, he attached himself, his own interpretations of their ringing motions.
The sounds died away. He reeled. The expansion and subsequent contraction of consciousness
had been too rapid, the whole experience too intense. He swayed, unsure of his own identity.
He remembered vaguely that tears filled his eyes and rolled down his cheeks,
that the destruction of a lovely form had caused him a peculiar anguish,
and that its recreation produced an intolerable joy, bringing tears of happiness.
An arm caught him as he swayed, the accents of a voice he knew were audible close beside him,
but at first he did not understand the words, feeling only a dull pain they caused.
Their imperishable beauty, their divine loveliness, he stammered, recognizing the face and voice.
He flung his arms wide, gazing into the now empty air above the London Garden.
The great service they eternally fulfill, oh, that we all might!
He made a gesture towards the other houses with their sightless, shuttered windows.
I know, I know, came in the familiar tones,
But come in now, come in, Edward, with me.
I beg you, before it is too late!'
Paul Devenom's voice shook so that it was hardly recognizable.
The skin of his face was white. He wore a haggard look.
"'Too late,' repeated the other.
"'It is always too late. The world will never see. Their eyes are blinded.'
An intolerable emotion swept him.
He stared suddenly at his colleague.
an immense surprise in him.
"'But you, Paul,' he exclaimed,
"'you understand, even you!'
Devinum led him slowly into the house.
There was protection in his manner, in voice and gesture
that was deep affection, respect as well,
but behind and through these flickered the signs
of another unmistakable emotion
that Fillory at first could hardly credit.
Of pity, was it?
Of something at any rate he dared not contemplate.
"'Even I,' came in quick, low tones.
"'Even I, Edward, understand.
"'You forget, I was once alone with him.'
The voice sank to a rapid whisper.
"'In the mountain valley.'
Devenham's expression was curious.
He raised his tone again.
"'But not now, not now, I beg of you.
Not yet, at any rate.
You will be cast out, judged insane, your work destroyed,
your career ruined, your reputation.
His excitement betrayed itself in his bright eyes and unusual gestures.
He was shaken to the core.
Philry turned upon him.
They were in the corridor now.
He flung his arm free of the restraining hand.
You know, he cried, yet would keep silent.
His voice choked.
You saw what I saw.
New sources open.
The offer made.
the channel's accessible at our very door, yet you would refuse.
Not one in ten million, came the hard rejoinder, would believe, the voice trembled.
We have no proof. Their laws of manifestation are unknown to us, and such glimpses are but
glimpses, useless and dangerous. He whispered suddenly, besides, what are they? What, after all,
are we dealing with?'
"'We can experiment,' interrupted his companion quickly.
"'How? Of what possible value?'
"'You felt what I felt? In your own being you experienced the revelation, too,
and yet you use such words. New forces, new faculties,
beings from another order of incalculable powers to ennoble, to bless, to inspire,
the creation of higher forms through which new, greater life and knowledge shall manifest.
He could hardly find the words he sought, so bright was the hope and wonder in his heart still.
Think, at a time like this, what humanity might gain!
Creative powers, Paul, creative!
Acting directly on the subconscious selves of everybody,
intensifying every individual, whether he understands and believes,
or not! The gods, Paul, and nothing less! You saw the daisy!" Devinum seized both of his
companion's hands as he heard the torrent of wild, incoherent words.
"'You'll have the entire world against you,' he interrupted.
"'Why seek crucifixion for a dream?'
Then, as his hands were again flung off, he turned, a finger suddenly on his lips.
"'Hush! Hush, Edward!' he went.
whispered. The house is sleeping still. You'll wake them all."
There was a new, strange authority about him. Dr. Fillory controlled himself. They went
upstairs on tiptoe.
"'Listen,' murmured Devonham as they reached the first floor landing.
"'That's what woke me first and led me to his room, but only to find it empty. He was
already gone. I saw him join you on the lawn. I watched from the open window. Then
I lost him.
Listen.
He was trembling like a child.
The sound still echoed faintly, distant, rising and falling, sweet and very lovely,
and hardly to be distinguished from the musical hum of the wind that sighs and whispers
across the strings of an anolean harp.
To one man came incredible sensations as they paused a moment.
Dim though the landing was, there still seemed a tender, luminous,
glow pervading it."
"'They're everywhere,' murmured Philleri.
"'Everywhere and always about us, though in different space.
Through and behind and inside everything that happens, helping, building, constructing ceaselessly.
Oh, Paul, how can you doubt and question value?
Behind every single form and body, physical or mental, they operate divinely.'
"'Mental?'
Edward, for God's sake.
Devinum stepped nearer to him with such abruptness that his companion stopped.
The pallor of the assistant's face so close arrested his words a moment.
They held their breath, listening together side by side.
The sounds grew fainter, died away in the stillness of the early morning, then ceased altogether.
It was not the first time they listened thus to the strange music,
nor was it the first time that Fillory entered the room alone.
As once before, his colleague remained outside,
watching, waiting, half-sadduced, it seemed, yet vehemently against a sympathetic attitude.
He watched his chief go in, he saw the expression on his face.
Upon his own, behind a mild expectancy, lay a look of pain.
"'Empty!' he heard the startled exclamation.
And instantly, Devinum was at his side, a firm hand upon his arm,
his eyes taking in an unused bed, a window opened wide,
a glow of light and heat the early sunshine could not possibly explain.
The perfume, as of flowers in the air, he noted too,
and a sense of lightness, freshness, sweetness about the atmosphere that produced happiness,
exhilaration.
The room throbbed, as it were, with invisible waves of some communicable
power even he could not deny. But of N.H., the recent occupant, there was no sign.
In the garden still, I lost sight of him somehow, I told you.
Fillerie crossed quickly to the window, his colleague with him, looking out upon a lawn
and paths that held no figure anywhere. The gardener was not in sight. Only the birds were
visible among the daisies. The quiet sunlight lay as usual upon leaves.
leaves and flowers waving in the breeze.
He came in, Philly went on rapidly under his breath.
He must have slipped back when—
The sound of steps and voices behind them in the corridor brought both men round with a quick
movement.
As Nurse Robbins, her arm linked in that of N.H. stood in the open doorway.
Her face was radiant, her eyes alight.
Her breath came unevenly, and one might have thought her caught midway in some ecstatic dance
still left its joy and bliss stamped on her pretty face. Only she looked more than pretty.
There was beauty, a fairy loveliness about her that betrayed an intense experience of some
inner kind. At the sight of the two doctors she rapidly composed herself, leading her companion
quietly into the room. "'He was upstairs, sir,' she said respectfully, but breathlessly
somewhat, and addressing herself,
Fillerie noticed to Devinum and not to himself.
He was going from room to room, talking to the patients,
er, singing to them. It was the singing, woke me.
"'Upstairs!' exclaimed Devinum.
"'He has been up there!'
She broke off as Fillery came forward and took N.H. by the hands,
dismissing her with a gesture she was quick to understand.
Devinum went with her hurriedly, intent up.
upon a personal inspection at once.
Your service called you, said Fillory quietly, the moment they were alone.
I understand.
Through the contact of the hands, waves of power entered him, it seemed.
About the face was light, as though fire glowed behind the very skin and eyes,
producing the effect almost of a halo.
They came for me, and I must go.
The voice was deep and wonderful.
with prolonged vibrations.
I have found my own.
I must return where my service needs me,
for here I can do so little.
To your own place where you are ruler of your fate,
the other said slowly.
Here you, here, came the quick interruption,
while the voice lost its resonance fading as it were in sadness.
Here I die.
Even the radiance of his face, although he smiled, dimmed a little on that final word.
I can help where I belong. Not here. The light returned. The music came back into the amazing face.
The daisy, whispered Fillory, joy rising in him strangely.
Nature, floated through the air like music, is my place. With human beings I cannot well
it is too much, and I only should destroy. They are not ready yet, for our great rhythms
injure them, and they cannot understand." Trembling with emotions he could neither define
nor control, fillery led him to the window. Even in this little back garden of a London
house, he murmured, among, so to speak, the humble buttercups and daisies of our life,
the creative intelligences at work, building, ever building the best forms they can.
You remake a broken daisy. His voice rose as the great shining face so close lit with its flaming smile.
You remake as well our broken minds. In the subconscious hides our creative power that you stimulate.
It is with that and that alone you work. It hides in all of us, though the art of us. Though the
artist alone perceives or can use it. It is with that you work. With you, dear Fillery,
I can work, for you help me to remember. You feel the big rhythms that we bring."
Dr. Fillory started, peered about him, listened hard. Was it the trees, shaking in the morning
wind that rustled? Was it a voice? The dancing leaves reflected the sunshine from a thousand
facets. The sound accompanied rather than interrupted his own speech.
He turned back to N.H. with passionate enthusiasm.
Using beauty, the artists, the creative powers of the race, he went on,
we shall create together a new body, a new vehicle, through which your powers can
express themselves. The intellect cannot serve you. It is the creative imagination of those
who know beauty that you seek. You are inarticulate in this wretched body. We shall make a new one.
They have come for me, and I must go. We will work together. Oh, stay, stay with me.
I have found the way. I have remembered. I must go back.
The wind died down. The leaves stopped rustling. The sunshine seemed to pale as though a cloud
passed over the sky. The words he had heard resolved themselves into the morning sounds,
the singing of the birds. Had they been words at all? Bewilderment, like a pain, rushed over him.
He knew himself suddenly, imprisoned, caught. I have remembered, he heard in quiet tones,
but the voice dead, no resonance, no music in it, and across the room he saw suddenly
Paul Devinum just inside the door, returned from his inspection.
Beside him stood, La Valone.
An extraordinary reaction instantly took place in him.
A lid was raised, a shutter lifted, a wall fell flat.
He hardly knew how to describe it.
Was it due to the look of anxiety, of tenderness, of affectionate, of protective care
he saw plainly upon his colleague's face?
He could not say.
He only knew for certain that in that instant that Paul Devinum's main preoccupation was with
himself, that the latter regarded him exactly as he regarded any other.
Yes, that was the only word, any other patient.
That he looked after him, tended, guarded, cared for him,
and that this watchful, experienced observation had been going on now for a long, long time.
The authority in his manner became abruptly clear as day.
Devinum watched over him. Also, he watched him.
For days, for weeks, this had been his attitude.
For the first time, in this instant, as he saw him lead away Lave-Alone into his own room
and closed the door, Filleri now perceived this.
He experienced a violent revulsion of mind.
In a flash, a hundred details of the recent past occurred to him,
chief among them the fact that, more and more, the control of the home and its occupants
have been taken over, fillery himself only too willing, by his assistant.
A moment of appalling doubt rose like a black cloud.
He heard Paul telling Lavalone to begin his breakfast, just as the door closed,
and he noted the authoritative tone of voice.
The next minute he and his colleague were alone together.
Paul, said the chief quickly, but with a calm assurance that anticipated a favorable answer.
They, at any rate, are all right.
Devonam nodded his head.
No harm done, he replied briefly.
In fact, as you know, he rather stimulates them than otherwise.
I know.
He felt, for the first time in their years of close relationship, a breath of suspicion
enter him. There was a look upon his colleague's face he could not quite define. It baffled him.
Of course, I know. He stopped, for the undecipherable look had strengthened suddenly.
He thought of a jailer.
Paul, he said quickly, what's the matter? What's wrong with you? He drew back a pace or two
and watched him. With me? Nothing, Edward. Nothing at all.
The tone was grave with anxiety, yet had this new authority in it.
A feeling of intolerable insecurity came upon him, a sensation as though he balanced on air,
yet its cause, its origin, easily explained.
The support of his colleague's mind was taken from him.
Paul's attitude was clear as day to him.
He was a jailer.
He recalled again the recent detail, brightly seen.
significant, that Nurse Robbins had turned to Paul rather than to himself.
"'With me, then, you think?'
His voice hardly sounded like his own. He looked about him for support, found an armchair,
sat down in it. "'You're strange, Paul, very strange,' he whispered.
"'What do you mean by there's something wrong with me?'
Devenom's expression cleared slightly and a kindly, sympathetic,
aesthetic smile appeared, then vanished. The grave look that Fillory
disliked reappeared.
"'What do you mean, Paul Devinham?' came the repetition in a louder, more challenging
voice.
"'You're watching me, as though I were.'
He laughed without a trace of mirth.
"'A patient!'
He leaned forward.
"'Paul, you've been watching me for a long time. Out with it now. What is it?'
Devinum, who had kept silent.
drew some papers from his pocket, a bundle of rolled sheets.
"'Of course,' he said gently,
"'I always watch you, for that's how I learn.
I learn from you, Edward, more than from anybody I know.'
But Dr. Filleri, his eyes fixed upon the sheaf of papers, had recognized them.
His own writing was visible along the uneven edges.
They were the description he had set down of his adventure on Flower Hill.
of the scenes between N.H. and Lady Gleason, between N.H. and N. H. and N. H. and Nurse Robbins, soon
after his arrival, when Fillerie had so amazingly found his own mind, as he believed, identified
with his patience. Devinham snapped off the elastic band that held the sheaf together.
Edward, I've read them. We have no secrets, of course. I've read them carefully.
word, my dear fellow."
"'Yes, yes,' replied the other, while something in him wavered horribly.
I'm glad.
They were meant for you to read, for of course we have no secrets.
I—I do not expect you to agree.
We have never quite seen eye to eye, have we?'
His voice shook.
"'You terrible iconoclast,' he added, betraying thus the nature of the fear that changed
his voice, then recognizing with vexation that he has
had done so.
You believe nothing.
You never will believe anything.
You cannot understand.
With joy you would destroy what I and others believe, wouldn't you, Paul?
The deep sadness, the gravity on the face in front of him, stopped the tirade.
I would save you, Edward, came the earnest, gentle words, from yourself.
The powers of auto-suggestion, as we know in our practice, don't we?
are limitless. If you call that destroying...
From the adjoining room the clatter of knives and forks was audible.
Dr. Filleri listened a moment with a smile.
"'Paul,' he asked, his voice firm and sure again,
"'is your chief patient in that room?'
indicating the door with his head, or in this.
"'In this,' was the reply.
"'A wise man is always his own.
patient, and physician heal thyself his motto."
He sat down beside his chief.
His manner changed.
There was affection, deep solicitude, something of passionate entreaty, even in voice and eyes
and gestures.
"'There are features here,' he said in lower tones.
"'Edward, we have not understood.
Perhaps even we can never understand.
we have not, I think, sufficiently guarded against one thing.
Auto-suggestion.
The role it plays in life is immense, incalculable.
It is in everything we do and think, above all, in everything we believe.
It is peculiarly powerful and active, in, uh, unusual things.
The sounds, the sounds, you've heard them yourself, broke in his companion.
Devinum shrugged his thin shoulders.
He sings in a peculiar way.
As an aside, he said it, returning to his main sermon instantly.
Let us leave the details out, he cried.
It is the principle that concerns us.
Edward, your complex against humanity lies hard and rigid in you still.
It has never found that full recognition by yourself which can resolve it.
Your work, your noble work, is but a partial expression.
The kernel of this old complex in you remains unrelieved, undischarged, because still unrecognized.
And further, you are continually adding to the repression, which—even Devinum paused a
second before using such a word to such a man—is poisoning you, Edward—poisoning you, I repeat.
You saw. You saw the rebuilding of the Daisy.
An odd whisper of insecurity ran through the quiet words, a statement rather than a question.
You realize, at any rate, that chance has brought us into contact with powers, creative
powers, of a new order.
Let us omit all details just now, interrupted the other, a troubled, indecisferable look on his face.
The undoubted telepathy between your mind and mind nullifies any such powers of which we all have some faint counterpart at any rate in our subliminal selves.
Fillery had not heard the interruption.
Powers by means of which we may build for the race new forms, new mental bodies, new vehicles for life, for God to manifest through, more perfect, more receptive.
Devonham had suddenly seized both his hands and was leaning closer to him. Something compelling,
authoritative, peculiarly convincing for a moment had its undeniable effect, again stopping the
flow of hurried, passionate, eager words. There is one new form, new body, and the intensity
and voice and eyes drove the meaning deep, deep into his listener's mind and heart.
I wish to see you build one and one only, physical, mental, spiritual.
But you cannot build it, Edward, alone.
Paul!
The other held up a warning hand.
The expression in eyes was warning, too.
Their effect upon Devonham, however, was nil.
He was talking with a purpose nothing could alter.
She is still waiting for you.
He went on with a design.
determination. And already you have kept her waiting over long!"
In the tone, in the hard, clear eyes as well lay a suggestion almost of tears.
He opened the door into the breakfast room, but Fillory caught his arm and stopped him.
They could hear Nurse Robin speaking, as she attended as usual to her patients once.
Coffee was being poured out. There was a sound of knives and plates and cups.
One minute, Paul, one minute before we go in.
He drew him aside.
And what, Dr. Devinum, may I ask, would you prescribe?
There was a curious mixture of gentle sarcasm, of pity, of patient tolerance,
yet at the same time of sincere, even anxious interest in the question.
The face and manner betrayed that he waited for the answer with something more than curiosity.
There was no hesitancy in Devonham.
He judged the moment ripe, perhaps.
He was aware that his words would be listened to, appreciated, understood certainly, and possibly obeyed.
Expression, he said convincingly, but in a lowered voice.
The fullest expression, everywhere and always.
Let it all come.
Accept the lot, believe the lot, welcome the lot, and thus,
He could not conceal the note of passionate entreaty of deep affection.
Avoid every atom of repression.
In the end, in the long run, your own best judgment must prevail.
They smiled into each other's eyes for a moment in silence,
while instinctively and automatically their hands joined in a steady clasp.
Bless you, old fellow, murmured the chief, as if I didn't know.
It's the treatment you've been trying on me for weeks and months, as if I hadn't noticed.
As they entered the breakfast room, Nurse Robbins, with flushed face and sparkling eyes,
was pouring out the coffee, leaning close over her patient shoulder as she did so.
Fresh roses were in her cheeks, as well as on the table.
"'This is its touch upon the blossomed maid,' whispered Fillory, with a quick hint of humor
that belongs only to the sane.
At the same time, the light remark was produced
he well knew by a part of himself
that saw to remain veiled from recognition.
Any other triviality would have done as well
to cloak the sharp pain that swept him
and to lead his listener astray.
For in that instant, as they entered,
he saw at the table, not N.H., but Lavalone,
the backward, ignorant, commonplace, lavalone,
an empty, untaught personality, yet so receptive that anything, anything, could be transferred
to him by a strong, vivid mind, a mind, for instance, like his own.
The sight for a swift instant was intolerable and devastating.
He balanced again on air that gave him no support.
He wavered, almost swayed.
N.H. in that horrible and painful second did not exist and never had existed. The unstable mind,
he comforted himself, experiences dislocating extremes of attitude, for at the same time he saw
himself shaking and wavering without solid support. He saw the figure of Paul Devinum,
big, important, authoritative, dominating the uncertainties of life with calm, steady power.
In a fraction of a second, all this came and went.
He sat down beside Lavalone, his eyes still twinkling with his trivial little joke.
N. H., he whispered to Devonum quickly, has escaped at last.
Laveloan, came the whisper to reply as quickly, is cured at last.
And to conceal an intolerable rush of pain, of loss, of loneliness that threatened tears,
he pointed to the dropped eyes and blushing cheeks of the pretty nurse across the table.
End of Chapter 26.
Chapter 27 of The Bright Messenger by Algernon Blackwood.
This Libervox recording is in the public domain.
The Bright Messenger.
Chapter 27.
To Edward Filleri, the deep pain of frustration baffling all his mental processes,
the end had come with a strange, bewildering,
swiftness. He knew there had been a prolonged dislocation of his being, possibly even a partial
loss of memory with regard to much that went on about him, but he could not, did not admit,
that no value or reality had attached to his experiences. The central self in him had projected a limb,
an arm, that, feeling its way across the confining wall of the prison-house, groping towards
an unbelievably wonderful revelation of new possibilities, had abruptly now withdrawn again.
The disassociation in his personality was over. He was, in other words, no longer aware of
N.H. Like Devinum, he now did not perceive N.H., but only love alone. But unlike Devinum, he now,
him he had perceived him. He had met half-way a mighty and magnificent vision. Its truth and beauty
remained for him enduring. The revelation had come and gone, that its clothes was sudden, simple,
undramatic, above all, untheatrical, satisfied him. N. H. had escaped, leaving the commonplace
love alone in his place, but at least he had known N. H. His whole being, an odd, sweet,
happy pain in him, yearned ever to the glorious memory of it all. The melancholy, the peculiar
shyness he felt, were not without an indefinite pleasure. His nature still vibrated to those
haunting and inspiring rhythms, but his normal, earthly faculties, he flattered himself, were in no
sense permanently disorganized.
Professionally, he still cared for love alone, disenchanted dust though he might be,
compared to NH. He approved of Devinum's proposal to take him for a few days to the sea.
He also approved of Paul's advice that he should accept Father Collins' invitation to spend
a day or two at his country cottage. The Kilkhovs would be there, father and daughter,
The home, in charge of an assistant, could be reached in a few hours in case of need.
The magic of Devinum's wise, controlling touch lay in every detail, it seemed.
He saw the trio, for Nurse Robbins was of the party, off to Seaford.
The final touches to his cure, Paul mentioned slyly with a smile as the guard whistled.
But of whose cure he did not explain?
He'll bathe in the sea," he added, the reference obvious this time.
And when we return, I shall be best man, I've already promised.
There was a triumph of skilled wisdom in both sentences.
The time isn't ripe yet, Edward, for too magnificent ideas.
And your ideas have been a shade too magnificent, perhaps.
He talked on lightly, even carelessly.
and as usual there was purpose, meaning, treatment.
His friend easily discerned it now in every detail of his attitude.
Filleri laughed.
Through his mind ran Povey's sentence,
Never argue with the once-born.
But aloud, he said,
At any rate, I've no idea that I'm emperor of Japan or the Archangel Gabriel.
And the other, pleased and satisfied that a time,
touch of humor showed itself, shook hands firmly, affectionately, through the window as the train
moved off. Love alone raised his hat to his chief and smiled, an ordinary smile.
With the speed and incongruity of a dream these few days slipped by, their happenings vivid enough,
yet all set to a curiously small scale, a cramped perspective, blurred a little as by a fading light.
Only one thing retained its brilliance, its intense reality, its place in the bigger scale,
its vast perspective remaining unchanged. The same immense sweet rhythm swept Ereda and himself
inevitably together. Some deep obsession that hitherto prevented had been withdrawn.
She had called that very morning. Paul's touch visible here again, he believed, though he had not
asked. He looked on and smiled. After the ordeal of breakfast with Devinum and Levalon,
her visit was announced. It was Paul, after a little talk downstairs, who showed her in.
With the radiance of a spring wildflower opening to the early sunshine, her unexpected visit
to his study seemed clothed, unexpected, yes, but surely inevitable as well. With the sweet morning
wind through the open window, it seemed, she came to him, the letter of invitation from
Father Collins in her hand.
His own lay among his correspondence, still untouched.
Her perfume rose about him as she explained something he hardly heard or followed.
"'You'll come, Edward, won't you?
You'll come, too.'
"'Of course,' he answered.
But it was a song he heard, and no dull spoken words.
We ran dancing towards him through a million flowers. Her hair flew loose along the scented
winds. Her white limbs glowed with fire. He danced to meet her. It was in the valley that he
caught her hands and met her eyes. "'It's happened,' he heard himself saying. "'It's happened at
last, just as you said it must. Escape. He has escaped.'
But we shall follow after, when the time comes, Edward
where the wild bee never flew.
When the time comes, she repeated.
Her voice, her smile, her eyes brought him back sharply into the little room.
The furniture showed up again.
The valley faded.
He noticed suddenly that for the first time she wore no flowers in her dress as usual.
Irida, he exclaimed.
Then you knew!
She bent her head, smiling divinely. She took both his hands and hers. At her touch, every obstacle
between them melted. His own private, personal inhibition he saw as the trivial barriers
a little child might raise. His complex against humanity, as Paul called it, had disappeared.
Their minds, their beings, their natures became most strangely one, he felt, and yet,
quite naturally. There was nothing they did not share.
With the first dawn, he heard her say in a low voice,
never, never again, he seemed to hear, shall we destroy his, their, work of ages.
A flower, he whispered, has no need to wear a flower.
He was convinced that she too had shared an experience similar to his own,
Perhaps had even seen the bright, marvelous diva faces peering, shining, he did not ask.
She said no more.
Life flowed between them in an untroubled stream.
Like the flow of a stream, indeed things went past him, yet with incidents and bits of conversation
thus picked out with vivid sharpness.
The dissociation of his being was still noticeable here and there, he supposed.
The swell after the storm took time to settle down.
Slowly, however, the waves that had been projected, leaping to heaven
returned to the safe, quiet, dead level of the normal calm.
The depths lay still once more.
And his melancholy passed a little, lifted.
He knew, at any rate, those depths were now accessible.
I've seen over the wall a moment, he said to himself.
All is both right and wrong.
What I've seen lies too far ahead of the race to be intelligible or of use.
I should be cast out, crucified, my other simpler work destroyed.
To control rhythm so powerful, so different to anything we now know, is not yet possible.
They would shatter rather than construct."
He smiled sadly, yet with resignation.
There was pain and humor in his eyes.
I should be regarded as a Promethean merely, an extremist Promethean,
and probably be locked up for contravening some county council bylaw or offending church and state.
That's where he perhaps is right, Paul.
He thought of him with affection and pity, with understanding love.
How wise and faithful, how patient and how skilled, within his living.
limits. The stable are the useful. The stable are the leaders. The stable rule the world. People
with steady, if un-visioned eyes like Paul, with money like Lady Gleason. But oh, he sighed,
How slow ye gods! How slow!"
The visit was a strange one. Nying sat between him and her father in the motor. It was not
far from London, the ancient little house among the trees, where Father
Cullen secreted himself from time to time upon occasional retreats.
Within the grounds it might have been the center of the new forest, but for the sound of
Tramcar bells that sometimes came jangling faintly through the thick screen of leaves.
There were old-world paved courtyards with sweet playing fountains, miniature lawns, tangles
of flowers, small sunken gardens with birds of cut-box and yew, stone nymphs and a
aggy, moss-grown pan, whose hand that once held the pipes had broken off.
Suburbia lay outside, yet by walking wisely it was possible to move among these delights
for half an hour, great trees ever rustling overhead, and a clear, small stream winding
peacefully in and out with gentle lapping murmurs. Nature here lay undisturbed as it had lain
for centuries.
The little ancient house, moreover, seemed to have grown up with the green things out of the
soil, so naturally it all belonged together. The garden ran indoors, it seemed, through open
doors and windows. Butterflies floated from courtyard into drawing-room and out again,
leaves blew through dining-room windows, scurrying to another little bit of lawn. The sun and wind,
even the fountain spray found the walls no obstacle as though unaware of them.
Bees murmured, swallows hung below the eaves. It was indeed a healing spot, a natural retreat.
"'I really believe the river rises in your library,' exclaimed fillery, after a tour of inspection
with his host, and my bedroom is in the heart of that big chestnut across the lawn.
Do my feet touch carpet, grass, or bark when I get out of bed in the morning?"
"'I have learnt more here,' began Father Collins, than at all the conferences and learned
meetings I ever attended.
The group of four stood in the twilight by the playing fountain, where the dignified stone
pan watched the paved little court, listening to the splash of the water and the wind droning
among the leaves. The lap of the winding stream came faintly to them. The stillness cast a spell
about them, dropping a screen against the outer world. "'Hark!' said Father Collins, holding a curved hand to his
ear. "'You hear the music?' "'Why, in the leafy greenwood loan, sit you, rustic pan and drone,
on a dulcet, resonant reed. He paused, peering across. He paused, peering across,
crossed to the stone figure as for an answer. All stood listening, waiting, only wind and water
breaking the silence. The bats were now flitting. Overhead hung the saffron arch of fading sunset.
In a deep, ringing voice, very gruff and very low, Father Collins gave the answer.
So that yonder cows may feed, up the dewy mountain passes, gathering the feathered grasses.
That's Pan's work, he said, laughing pleasantly.
Pan and all his splendid hierarchy, always at work, though invisibly with music, color, beauty.
It was scraps like this that stood out in Fillory's memory, adding to his conviction that
Paul had enlisted even this strange priest in his deep-laid plan.
Each man is saturated with certain ideas, thoughts, phrases, in a line of a line of
of his own. These constitute his groove. To go outside it makes him feel homeless and uncomfortable.
Accustomed to its measurements and safe within them, he interprets all he hears, reads,
observes, according to his particular familiar shibboleths, to which, as to a standard of
infallible criticism, he brings slavishly all that is offered for the consideration of his judgment.
A new idea stands little chance of being compromised.
apprehended, much less adopted. Tell him new things about the stars, the stock exchange,
the stigmata, upcrops his standard of approval or disapproval. He cannot help himself. His judgment,
based upon the limited content of his groove, operates automatically. He condemns. An entirely new
idea is barely glanced at before it is rejected for the rubbish heap. How, then, can progress come
swiftly to a race composed of such individuals.
Mass judgment, heard opinion governs everything.
He who has original ideas is outcast and dwells lonely as the moon.
How slow ye gods, how slow!
Only Phillery could not remember, could not be certain,
whether it was his host or himself that used the words.
Father Collins, as usual, was saying all sorts of things, but addressed himself surely to old
Kilkopf most of the time, the Russian, half-angry, half-amused, growling out his comments and replies
as he sat smoking heavily and enjoying the peaceful night scene in his own fashion.
It was odd, nonetheless, how much that the wild priest gaveled coincided with his own, with filleries,
thoughts at the moment. A peculiar melancholy, a mood of shyness never known before, lay still upon
him. The beauty of the silent girl beside him overpowered him a little. Too wonderful to hold,
to own, she seemed. Yet they were deliciously uncannily akin. All his former self-created
denials and suppressions, hesitations and refusals had vanished.
N. H., he wondered, had provided him with the fullest expression he had ever known.
A boundless relief poured over him. He was aware of wholesome desire rising behind his old
high admiration and respect. He watched her once, standing close to Pan's broken outline
among the shadows, touching the mossy arm with white fingers, and he imagined for an instant
that she held the vanished pipes.
After an experience with other beings, Father Collins' endless drone floated to him,
shyness, they say, is felt. Silence descends upon the whole nature. To which, a little later,
came the growling comment with its foreign accent, talk may be pleasurable, sometimes, but it is
profitable rarely. The talk flowed past and over him, occasional phrases, like islands rising
out of a stream, inviting his attention momentarily to land and listen.
The girl, he now saw, no longer stood beside the broken stone figure.
She was wandering idly towards the farther garden and the trees.
He burned to rise and go to her, but something held him.
What was it? What could it be? Some strange, hard little obstacle prevented.
Then, suddenly, he knew what it was that stopped him.
He was waiting for that familiar pet sentence.
Once he heard that, the impetus to move,
the power to overcome his strange shyness,
the certainty that his whole being was at last one with itself again
would come to him.
It made him laugh inwardly when he recognized the validity of the detail,
final symptoms of the obstructing inhibitions
of the obstinate original complex.
The outline of the girl was lost now,
merged in the shadows beyond. He stirred, but could not get up to go. A fury of impatience
burned in him. Father Collins, he felt, dawdled outrageously. He was talking, jawing,
Philor he called it, about extraordinary experiences. Gradually, as consciousness more and more often
extends, the organs to record such extensions will be formed, you see. If our inventive faculties
were turned inwards, instead of outwards for gain and comfort as they are now, we might
know the gods."
The sculptors growl, though the words were this time inaudible, had a bite in them.
The other voice poured on like thick, slow oil.
What, anyhow, is it, then, that urges us on in spite of all obstacles, denials, failures?
came something that seemed leading up to the pet sentence that was the signal he waited for,
nearer to it at any rate.
It's childish, surely, to go on merely seeking more of what we have already.
We should seek something new.
A call, it seemed, came to him on the wind from the dark trees, but still he could not move.
But at last, out of a prolonged jumble of the two voices, one growling the other high
pitched, came the signal he somehow waited for. Even now, however, the speaker delayed it as long
as possible. He was doing it, of course, on purpose. This was intentional, obviously.
Yes, but a thing out of its right place is without power, life, means of expression,
robbed of its context which alone gives it meaning, robbed, so to speak, of its arms and legs,
without a body.
There at least was the definite proof that Father Collins was doing this of
deliberate set purpose.
Go on, yes, but for God's sake, say it. I want to be off.
Fillery believed he shrieked the words, but apparently they were inaudible.
They remained unnoticed at any rate.
Hence the value of order, tidiness, you see.
Often a misplaced thing is inaudible.
invisible until replaced where it belongs. It is, as we say, lost. No movement is meaningless,
no walk without purpose. All your movements tend towards your proper place. A breeze blew the
fountain's spray aside so that its splashing ceased for a brief second. From the rustling
leaves beyond came a faint murmur as of distant piping. But into the second's pause had leapt the
pet sentence.
Only a being in his own place is the ruler of his fate.
The signal. He was aware that the Russian cleared his throat and spat unmusically,
aware also that Father Collins, a queer smile just discernible on his face in the
gloom, turned his head with a gesture that might well have been an understanding nod.
Both sound and gesture, however, were already behind him. He was released.
He was across the paved courtyard, past the fountain, past the stone figure of the silent old
rough god and off. And as he went, finding his way instinctively among the dark trees, that
pet sentence went with him like a clarion call, as though sweet piping music played it
everywhere about him. A thousand memories shut down with a final snap. In the stage of his mind
came a blackout upon a host of inhibitions.
There was an immense and glorious sense of relief as though bitter knots were suddenly disentangled,
and some iron kernel of resistance that had waited him for years flowed freely at last in a stream of happy molten gold.
He found her easily.
Where the trees thinned at the farther edge he saw her figure, long before he came up with her,
outlined against the fading saffron.
He saw her turn.
He saw her arms outstretched.
He came up with her the same minute, and they stood in silence for a long time, watching the darkness bend and sink upon the landscape.
For here, at this one edge of the tiny estate, the real open country showed.
Beyond them, in the twilight, lay the silent fields like a gigantic brown and yellow carpet,
whose shaken folds still seemed to tremble and run on beneath the growing moon.
Along a farther ridge the trees and hedges passed in a ragged procession of strange figures,
defined sharply against the sky, witches, queens and goblins on the prow,
the ancient fairyland of the English countryside.
They still stood silent side by side, touching almost,
their heat and perfume and atmosphere intermingling,
looking out across the quiet scene.
He was aware that her mind,
stole into his most sweetly, and that, without knowing it, his hand had found her own, and that
presently she leaned a little against him. Their eyes, their mental sight as well, saw the same
things he knew. The first stars peeped out, and they looked up at them as one being looks together.
The wonder that you saw in him, he heard himself saying, it was a statement, not a question.
Was yourself, of course.
Her voice, like his own, in the rustle of the leaves, came softly.
It continued his own thought rather than reply to it.
The part you've held down and hidden away all these years.
Her divination came to whim with staggering effect.
You always knew them?
Always.
The first day we met you took me into the firm.
He was aware that everything about him pulsed and throbbed with life, intelligence in every
stick and stone. Angelic beings marched on their wondrous business through the sky. A mighty
host pursued their endless service with a network of huge and tiny rhythms. The spirals of
creative fire soared and danced. The moon emerged, sailing, sailing as though no wind could stop her
lovely flight. She fled the stars themselves. The clouds turned round to look at her, as,
clearing their hair she passed onwards with her radiant smile. Heading into the bare bosom of the
sky, she blazed in her triumph of loneliness. Her icy prow set toward some far, unknown,
unearthly goal, which is the reason why men love her so.
And my theories, our theories?
He murmured into her ear against his lips, the way that has been shown to us.
Both arms were now about her, and he held her so close that her words were but a warm, perfumed
breath to cover his face as her hair was covering his eyes.
We shall follow it together, dear.
It was as if some angel, stepping down the sky, came near enough to fold.
them in a great rhythm of fire and wind. Bright, mighty faces in a crowd rose round them,
and through her hair he saw familiar visible outlines of all the common things melt out,
showing for one gorgeous instant the flashings and whirlings that was the workshop of their
deathless service.
"'Look, look!' he whispered, pointing from the darkening earth to the stars and sailing
moon above. They're everywhere. You can see them, too. The bright messengers? For answer,
she came yet closer against his side, holding him more tightly to her, lifting her lips to
his, so that in her very eyes he saw the marvelous fire shine and flash.
"'We shall build together, you and I,' she whispered very softly,
and with their help the sweetest and most perfect body ever known.
But behind the magic of her words and voice,
behind their meaning and the steadying, understanding sympathy he easily divined,
he heard another sound, familiar as a dream,
yet fraught with some haunting significance he already was forgetting,
almost had entirely forgotten.
From the center of the earth it seemed to rise, a magnificent, deep, stupendous rhythm
that created, at least, the impression of a voice.
I weave, and I weave, rolled forth as though the planet uttered.
He stood waiting, transfixed, listening intently.
You heard, he whispered.
Everything, she said, tied in his arms at once again,
her lips on his. The very beating of your heart, your inmost thoughts as well. The end of the
Bright Messenger by Algernon Blackwood.
